Chapter 36: Family - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 43 by Fireces full book limited free
36 Chapter 30: Winter Break II
DECEMBER 31, 2001, WINTER BREAK
"Ohhh, Bennn..."
"Unnghhh ... Lynne..." I groaned a warning.
"That's it ... Cum! Cum in me ... Spill your hot essence inside me..."
"Uh, uh ... Unnghhh!"
"Ohhh! I can feel it, Ben! I can feel it!" Lynne clutched my head tighter to the crook of her neck, tugging with all the might in her legs, her heels digging into my ass.
I practically crushed the petite brunette to the mattress beneath me. My limbs gave out and I dropped all my weight downwards, pressing my dick into the very depths of Lynne's channel while my cockhead began spurting semen into her.
And then we were done. Lynne patted my back while humming happily. I drowsed in the male post-ejaculate stupor, barely conscious of the outside world until Lynne started rubbing my shoulder and softly grunting, "Okay, time to roll off me, Ben."
I rolled back and Lynne gasped for oxygen, staring at the ceiling with a look of melancholy on her face. Now I was used to seeing a lot of stunned expressions on the faces of my lovers, usually absolute shock at the intensity of orgasms I was capable of inducing; but sad melancholy had never been one of them. I stirred a bit more awake and asked, "Lynne, you okay?"
A small tear ran down the corner of her eye. "I'm fine, Ben."
"No, you're not." I quickly slid over and wrapped Lynne up in my arms. We'd just spent the night together in the second bedroom, Heather bunking out on the hide-a-bed. We'd made love twice last night after the whole blindfolded mystery- fuck, and then once more just now on this morning as we awoke. Lynne had seemed so happy and peaceful through it all, right up until now.
"Lynne, what's wrong?"
"I'm just a little sad. But I know it's for the best."
"What? What's making you sad?"
She turned her pretty brown eyes to me and said softly, "That was the last time we will ever make love."
"What?" I sensed a tidal wave of emotion behind Lynne's words. I'd gone along with the girls' machinations that led Lynne and I into bed together. I'd never expected it, given that she wasn't one to casually sleep around and given our mostly platonic relationship. But she definitely wanted it and I was always willing.
It was all fun and games ... at least until Lynne started getting emotional like this.
"Ben, you don't love me, do you?" she asked in a quiet voice.
I winced, my expression answering before I did verbally.
"I didn't think so. I'm your friend, but you've never had 'those' kind of feelings for me, have you?"
I blinked rapidly. This all was coming SOOO out of left field. "Uh ... do you?"
"Yes," Lynne answered softly and then rolled away.
On instinct I rolled with her and wrapped her in my arms again. She didn't resist, letting me spoon myself behind her. "Lynne, I didn't know."
"I know you didn't. And that's okay." She took a deep breath and sighed. "That's why I just wanted this one night. One night to know what it felt like, but nothing more. That's why we'll never make love again."
"Lynne..."
"Oh, we may fuck again someday, maybe even tonight," she interrupted. "But I won't delude myself. I did the whole unrequited crush thing with Trevor. I won't do it again. Besides, you and Adrienne belong together."
"What? Adrienne and I aren't together. Actually, I'm not dating anyone and I'm free to-"
"Ben, I don't want a pity date," the petite brunette sighed. "I don't want you 'trying' to manufacture feelings for me that aren't there. You're my friend and I cherish that. I really hope this night didn't screw that up."
"Of course not."
"Good." Lynne took a deep breath and then spun around, wrapping my head in her hands and pulling me to her for a very fierce kiss. And when it was over, she sighed again and said softly, "Goodbye, Ben."
I blinked. "Goodbye?"
The cute brunette giggled, took a deep breath with her eyes closed, and managed a smile. "Metaphorically. I'm moving on from you, Ben. We're going in different directions. I'm sorry, it's not you, it's me. I hope you don't take it personally," she said lightheartedly.
I had to smile at the deliberately clichéd tone in her voice. "I won't."
Lynne turned to look at the window. "The sun is up. It's time to rejoin reality."
Adrienne was the first to greet Lynne when she emerged from the bedroom.
"How'd it go?"
The petite brunette blushed as I came up behind her with my arm around her waist. As I bent and inhaled deeply against Lynne's soft neck, the cute girl sighed,
"Ben's sweet. But you already know that."
Adrienne nodded thoughtfully with a little smile on her face. "I'm happy for you."
"Forget 'sweet'," Candy interrupted as she lay carelessly across the arms of an overstuffed chair. "Did he fuck your brains out?"
"Well..." Lynne hedged.
"C'mon, give it up," Candy pressed. "Did Ben rock your world?"
Lynne giggled. "He IS quite good, even half-drunk. YOU should know, Candy."
The taller brunette grinned. "'Course I do. I just wish there were three more of him on this trip so we wouldn't have to take turns!"
"Speaking of which," Heather grumped from her spot on the hide-a-bed. She was still under the covers and glaring out at everyone, Adrienne in particular. "When is it MY turn? First Candy pulls rank on the first night when I could have had him.
Then you insist I need to let Lynne have him for her one-night relationship. I'm going fucking stir-crazy here!"
"Hey, you coulda fucked him in the hot tub the first night," Candy laughed. "But NO, you didn't want to seem too easy."
"Fuck it. For Ben, I AM easy!" Heather sighed.
Laughing, Lynne just reached her arm behind me and shoved me in Heather's direction. "He's all yours, girlfriend."
Off-balance and feeling like a used living vibrator, I stumbled towards the hide-a- bed where Heather suddenly sat up, jerked a hand out to me and yanked me down onto the thin mattress atop her.
"Ooh, goody!" Heather cheered before seizing my head and planting a juicy kiss on my lips.
"Cool it, Heather," Adrienne intoned in a stern voice. "We gotta hit the slopes and there's no time."
"Just a quickie?" The raven-haired cheerleader whined.
"Sure," Adrienne shrugged. "If you want your first time with Ben to be a wham- bam-thank-you-ma'am in five minutes."
"Awww..." Heather grumped before turning to me. "You COULD make it the most amazing five minutes of my life, couldn't you?"
I chuckled, "Uh, maybe. But if we're really going to do this, I honestly think you'd be happier if we waited."
"Fffpppt." Heather rolled her eyes.
"Waiting just makes it that much better," Adrienne smiled. "He made me wait forever."
At that, I looked up at Adrienne, fixing my eyes on her soft hazel irises. I STILL wondered what was going on with our relationship. And despite all the sexual excitement and even Adrienne blowing me yesterday, we hadn't had been together since that lone Sunday after Elaine's party.
'Trust me, ' Adrienne replied with just her eyes. I don't know how she did it, but I was certain that was what she communicated. So taking a deep breath, I rolled off Heather and got to my feet.
"Come on," Adrienne commanded with all the authority of a Cheer Captain certain of her rank. "Eat up and then we're heading out in fifteen minutes.
Heather, you can flirt with him all day..."
Heather did flirt with me all day. After Candy and Lynne, a part of me felt like I was just being passed around like a party favor to whichever girl wanted to use me for a while. But when I thought about it, I didn't really mind being used.
In fact, I rather liked the attention. After months of moping about missing Dawn and trying to maintain my fidelity to her despite all the sexual offers around me, it felt nice to just let go and flirt without consequence. Actually, the more I thought about it, the more I felt like I had a harem of four nubile teenage hotties willing to fuck me at the drop of a hat, even if I was more accurately the sex slave of the four of them. But that was kind of the point: I wasn't the harem master nor was I their slave. Candy had been very much an equal for our night of casual passion and Lynne had just wanted a few tender moments of shared intimacy. We were all just friends having a good time and the girls were self-organizing themselves to divide up my evenings.
But then, we were only here for three nights, and if Heather was up for tonight, when would I be with Adrienne again?
I knew Adrienne had some plan in her head. What it was, I did not yet know. But I wasn't about to pressure her into anything more than she wanted right now. She seemed calm and stable right now after months of being quite vulnerable, and the last thing I wanted to do was alienate the beautiful young girl I cared so much about.
Besides, it was easy to be distracted by the beautiful young girl currently doing her best to crawl inside my snowsuit.
"Get a room!" A male voice called from somewhere behind Heather's head while we were making out, doing our best to devour the other.
"No, seriously. You can borrow my room!" I heard the sound of keys jangling.
"Homeboy's gonna get LAID!"
Heather started giggling and turned around to see the group of frat boy types laughing at the two of us. She brought a hand up to her chin and blew them a kiss before seizing my head, bending me backwards, and quite obviously shoving her tongue down my throat.
A big whoop went up from the guys.
Eventually, Heather and I decided we should continue snowboarding. That and I thought some snow was seeping into the back of my pants. So she let me up and, on top of the mountain, we buckled ourselves into our boards and stood up in the snow.
"Last one down has to go down on the other for ten minutes before we do anything," I grinned at the raven-haired beauty. Heather looked incredibly radiant and sexy, her dark locks flowing beneath the cute beanie with her Chanel sunglasses perched on her head. Her aqua eyes were brilliant against the blue sky backdrop, and the rest of her snowsuit was form-fitted enough to prove she had nice curves on a tight body.
"Then I'll lose on purpose," Heather husked. "I couldn't get ENOUGH of sucking your cock last night."
The heat in Heather's voice was so intense that for a moment, I could care less about snowboarding. Hell, counting the time with my family, this was already my fourth day. I wondered if there was some hidden corner we could sneak away to...
"You did NOT!" Lynne splashed some hot water towards Heather and me as all five of us lounged in the hot tub. An elderly couple had just left, leaving us alone for the moment and Heather had decided to reveal our sexual antics on the mountain.
Heather giggled as she nodded her head in the affirmative, smirking at Lynne.
The petite brunette I'd just spent an intimate night with looked to me for confirmation, and I just grunted and nodded. It was all I could do as I struggled to maintain a straight face with Heather sitting in my lap.
Candy just shook her head with a wry grin. "You actually jerked him off on the chair lift?"
"Well, as long as the people in front of us didn't turn around and our bodies blocked the view from behind," Heather explained with only the slightest hitch in her voice, her hand cupping a grouping of bubbles to her left and bringing it closer, further obscuring the view around her body.
"But when you gave him the blowjob at the top, you would have HAD to be seen by somebody," Candy reasoned.
"We were hidden by a work shed. Ben kept a lookout and said nobody came around."
"But ... weren't there KIDS around?" Lynne exclaimed with her mouth agape.
"You COULD have gotten caught and traumatized someone."
"Uh..." Heather shook her head and sighed softly, pinching my leg when my hand drifted a little too close to her pussy underwater. "Actually no. We went up lift 7 which was comparatively empty. And there's no bunny slopes off that lift so I don't think there were many kids around."
Adrienne finally pitched in, "You're such a naughty slut, Heather."
"You'd better believe it!" Heather grinned and shifted her hips in a rotational move. That was it, I couldn't keep a straight face anymore and I had to let out a guttural groan.
Lynne's eyes flew open as realization dawned on the cute brunette's face.
"You're NOT."
Heather started giggling and let her head loll backwards. "You'd better believe it..." she sighed. "I'm fucking him right now..."
Heather shifted her hips again, stirring the water while I decided the jig was up as I gripped her hips and started moving her around my dick, which was fully embedded inside Heather's searing hot pussy.
"In fact," Heather continued with short, choppy breaths. "I started fucking him when Mr. and Mrs. Walnut were still in the tub with us." And thus, completely turned on by the excitement of the situation and the sheer naughtiness of it, Heather actually tensed up and came, despite the lack of significant physical stimulation. At least she gritted her teeth and managed to keep it from being too obvious.
"You naughty slut," Adrienne intoned again, laughing while scooping bubbles away from us with her arms until she had a clear view through the jacuzzi water of Heather riding my dick.
When Heather had first slipped onto my lap some fifteen minutes ago, I'd assumed she was just flirting with me again per usual and I wrapped my arms around her waist. And then with my dick trapped against her butt, Heather slowly grinded herself against me until she produced the desired erection in my swim trunks. But midway through our conversation with the others, including the elderly couple, she'd slipped the crotch of her bikini bottoms to the side, pulled my cock out of my trunks, and stuffed my shaft into her wet pussy.
Penetration had been slow with the jacuzzi water washing away her natural lubrication. And it was everything I could do to keep a straight face as Heather held a finger up to her lips while the others were distracted in their amiable conversation with the elderly couple. But eventually Heather had me fully seated inside her, commencing our very first fuck without anyone even knowing about it.
Candy's eyes popped wide open when she was able to look through the water and see that indeed, Heather was slowly bouncing up and down my dick.
"Wow ... Thought you guys were gonna wait. So this is how you wanted your first time with Ben?"
"I wouldn't have it any other way," Heather grinned, then closed her eyes as my fingers found her clit and started strumming away.
The others went silent then as they watched their dark-haired friend fucking herself on me in such a public area. Adrienne was quite obviously fingering herself and breathing hard while watching our little show. Candy started doing the same shortly after. And eventually even Lynne began panting and stroking her own pussy.
"Mmm ... hmmm ... nnnnghhh..." Heather moaned softly. She wasn't the most vocal of sexual partners, although that may have had something to do with our exposed setting. But she certainly had a sensual tone in her moans as she bumped and grinded her way around my cock.
I started breathing hard as well. Nervous as I'd been in the beginning, I was now getting rather aroused by the situation. Three hot girls I'd already been intimate with were masturbating in a public hot tub while watching me have my first fuck with their equally hot friend. We could get caught at any minute, and the adrenaline rush was sending my brain into pleasure orbit.
"Nnngh!" Heather grunted as I began kissing the back of her neck. She'd taken over manipulating her own clit while both my hands had slid beneath the cups of her bikini top, rubbing her nipples against my palms and using her firm tits as handholds to guide her thrusting motions. And as we both sped up, I watched in amusement as the rippling waves and frothy bubbles radiated outward from us before splashing up against our three friends.
"Hurry up," Lynne hissed. "Someone's coming."
"You bet someone's cumming," Heather groaned in a tight voice. "I'm cumming!
I'm cumming!"
And I was too. Heather jerked against me one more time and went rigidly still. I yanked down on her tits to submerge her most of the way into the tub and held her body against me at maximum penetration. And while I felt her pussy spasming around my shaft, my balls uncoiled and released their precious cargo as I began spewing jet after jet of hot spunk against the interior of Heather's body to match the jacuzzi jets of air thumping against her exterior.
"Hello folks. Mind if we join you?" Three early thirties men stood at the edge of the tub, clearly excited by the prospect of sharing a tub with such beautiful young girls. For a moment I worried that we'd been caught, but then I noticed that the bubbles were once again obscuring Heather and me and besides, the guys were all too focused on Adrienne's tits.
"The tub's yours," Adrienne said with a sweeping arm gesture. "We were just getting out."
You could see the guys' shoulders sagging in disappointment from miles away, but at least they got to watch the girls climbing out of the tub.
After Heather's and my little display in the hot tub, Adrienne and Candy had a little extra sexual energy to burn off, so the two of them took a shower together to clean up. They were in there for a good half-hour and the giggling and moaning wafting through the door was music to my ears.
That got Heather and I pretty frisky as well, and in the end we ran giggling into the bedroom so I could screw her silly. Free from the viscous resistance of the water, I proceeded to do my best to fuck Heather's brains out as I pounded her without mercy, bringing her to climax after climax before I filled her pussy with all my hot cream.
By the time we finished, we found that Lynne was in the shower while Adrienne and Candy were getting dressed. And when Lynne was done, Heather invited me into the shower with her. But a sudden thought came to mind and I deferred.
"You go ahead. I need to talk to Adrienne about something."
Heather pouted but agreed, giving me an extra shake of her ass as she walked away. Tugging an old pair of shorts on, I then went to knock on Adrienne and Candy's bedroom door.
Candy opened the door, clad only in a pair of panties and her towel rolled up around her neck, the two ends hanging over her breasts but not quite covering them. I ogled the fleshy globes capped with dark, erect nipples for a moment before looking the beautiful girl in the eye and sighing. "You're beautiful, you know that?"
The attractive, short-haired brunette blushed and smiled demurely. "Thanks, Ben.
What's up?"
"Uh, actually, I was wondering if I could talk to Adrienne alone," I said neutrally.
Both Candy and I looked over to where Adrienne was brushing her hair. The stunning blonde glanced up at us before nodding in agreement. Candy shrugged and reached over for a baggy top and her own brush, then headed out the door and closed it behind herself.
"What's wrong, Tiger?" Adrienne asked while continuing to brush her hair.
"Getting bored of Heather already?"
"No, no, of course not," I said while entering the room and moving to sit on the bed beside Adrienne. "How could I ever get bored with the four of you around?"
Adrienne smiled. "Enjoying yourself?"
"Yeah..." I drawled, nodding my head. "I'm living every guy's fantasy."
"Well, not yet," Adrienne grinned. I arched an eyebrow and she just waved me off.
"Later, later."
"That's what I want to talk about," I said in mild exasperation. "Everything is later, later. You ask me to trust you and just go with the flow, but I'm getting tired of not having a clue what's going on."
Adrienne mimed my arched eyebrow. "You're not happy with the way things are going?"
"I want to know when's my turn with YOU."
Adrienne inhaled and turned her head away. "You'll get to fuck me tonight, Ben.
It's New Year's Eve and I've got quite the party planned."
"That's not what I mean. Yeah, things between me and Candy and Heather are just about sex. Lynne is different, but I think we're both comfortable just being good friends. But you KNOW I've got feelings for you, Adrienne; and I know you've got feelings for me."
"We're not together, Ben," Adrienne said sharply, her eyes narrowing.
"Yeah, I remember. 'Nottogether'," I repeated, miming the air quotes. "But why?
Is it because of Dawn?"
"No," Adrienne shook her head in mild annoyance and looked away. "It has nothing to do with her and everything to do with me."
"Which is?"
She sighed. And in an exasperated voice, she complained, "Why are you pushing this, Ben?"
I winced and backed off with my tone. "The last thing I want to do was push you, Adrienne."
"Then don't. Just let it be," she waved me away dismissively.
I took a deep breath and turned back towards the door. But then I stopped myself, hanging my head down dejectedly. "Do you love me, Adrienne?"
With my back to her, I couldn't see the expressions on her face. She didn't speak for what felt like five minutes. But then, in a voice so quiet I could barely hear her, she answered, "Yes, I do."
"Then why are you having your friends screw me?" I picked my head up and tried to stare through the door. "I'd give them up in a heartbeat for you. Why don't you want to be with me?"
"Because," she pouted.
"Because what?" I sighed and turned around to see the beautiful blonde sitting on the bed, her knees pulled up to her chest with her arms wrapped around them.
In as reassuring a voice as I could muster, I said warmly, "You can trust me, Adrienne. I want to love you, protect you."
"Because I NEED to trust you, Ben," she whimpered, a tear rolling down her cheek. "I need a friend, Ben. I need a guy I can lean on for support. But I don't need a boyfriend."
"Huh?"
"Don't you get it, Ben? If you were my boyfriend we might eventually break up. I couldn't handle that. I can't lose you."
"Why would we break up?"
"I don't know! Shit happens! We're seventeen!" Adrienne whimpered. "I'd rather have you as a friend for life than a boyfriend for the next year."
I furrowed my eyebrows. "But if we CARE about each other more than just as friends..."
"I'm scared. You're Big Ben! You've got girls throwing themselves at you all the time. Sooner or later, you'd slip up and fuck some hot girl like Donna Kincaid and I'd lose my trust in you. You did it before."
"I can change," I stubbornly insisted.
"Maybe ... But it's a risk I don't want to take. And yeah, Ben, it's a little bit about Dawn. She's still out there. And you LOVE her, more than you love me. And if you HAD to choose, you'd choose her." Adrienne exhaled mournfully.
I bit my lip and looked away. I couldn't entirely disagree with her on that. I knew I had strong feelings for Adrienne. I believed I even loved her. But I also knew there was a section of my heart still reserved for Dawn, and perhaps would always be reserved for her.
"Come on, Ben. Isn't it better this way?" Adrienne looked up at me through wet eyes, shrugging in resignation. "You're unattached, free to fuck whomever you want."
"Is that why you're pushing your friends at me?"
"Who's pushing?" Adrienne threw her hands up. "Candy's wanted to jump you ever since she broke up with Trevor. Heather, too. And Lynne's been crushing on you the entire year. This trip just made for a good opportunity for everyone and I just stepped aside to let them."
"And what about us?"
Adrienne took a deep breath. "We're not together, Ben. That doesn't mean we're completely apart. I'm still hot for you and I still want you fucking me silly from time to time." Her hazel eyes became a more intense simmering bronze. "But nothing regular. Not as a girlfriend."
I sighed. I should have been feeling thrilled. What guy doesn't dream of having regular booty calls without obligation? But I couldn't help but feel that Adrienne and I were missing out on something special.
"Can you do this for me, Ben?" Adrienne asked intently. "Don't push me to be your girlfriend. I love you and I DO trust that you care about me. Just ... this is all I'm comfortable with right now, okay?"
Swiftly but gently, I turned and wrapped Adrienne up in my arms, hugging her fiercely. "Of course. I just want to be here for you however you need me."
Firmly, with an almost desperate strength, Adrienne hugged me back. "I DO love you, Ben. It's just that this is all I can handle right now."
"Okay..." I patted her back. "Okay..."
"Still friends?" She asked. "Still 'nottogether'? Just friends with benefits?"
"Okay."
"Good," Adrienne cracked a smile and took a deep breath. "Because the girls would have been SOOO disappointed if we had to cancel tonight's activities."
"Huh?"
Adrienne managed a grin. "Later, later..."
Dinner was pizza delivery. Candy ordered it up for the rest of us and then quite deliberately placed her purse on the floor just in front of the door. When the delivery guy arrived, Candy turned and bent over at the waist to retrieve her money, letting her baggy top fall above her hips to reveal her tight ass clad only in a teeny-tiny black thong. The pizza guy practically had a heart attack.
Later, I was polishing off my fifth slice and debating whether or not to grab another, ultimately deciding against it. But then Candy slid over and took my hand in hers. "Swallow this."
"Huh?" I looked down to see her drop a little blue pill into my palm. "Viagra?"
Candy grinned. "You betcha."
"I don't need-"
"You WILL tonight," Adrienne smiled from my left.
"How did you get-?"
Candy interrupted me with a wave. "Swiped it from my dad. He'll never notice. If it had been up to me I would have given you one before our night together. But Adrienne insisted I sample you all-natural."
I shrugged. Candy grinned. "But tonight? Ben, there's FOUR girls here who want to celebrate the New Year by getting our brains royally fucked out. Swallow the damn pill." She then held up my soda, and I obediently swallowed the Viagra.
"Cool," Candy smirked and then sat back with a predatory grin on her face.
"Finish your dinner. You'll need all the energy you can get."
With that warning in my mind, I decided to get another slice after all.
With four hours to go before the clock struck midnight, the girls circled around the room setting the mood. The main overhead lights were turned off but all the little table lamps and corner lights were turned on. The fire was lit and stoked high.
Grooving music from Candy's MP3-CDs were put into the 6-disc stereo. And all four girls changed into their "party" clothing.
Heather was once again in her lace aqua bra, this time color-matched with french-cut panties. She draped herself across a couch, propping her head up with one elbow while flexing her legs in a sensual pose. As her aqua eyes stared radiantly at me from beneath black bangs, I got the distinct feeling she was eating me up with her eyes.
Candy sat on the floor in front of Heather, reclining back against the base of the couch. Once again she wore the black silk nightgown, open throat to tails.
Beneath it she had only her black thong, leaving her breasts bare with hard nipples pointing at me, just barely covered by the thin silk fabric. Accenting her angular looks was dark eyeshadow and mascara that made her look simultaneously dangerous and alluring.
Lynne was adorably cute in a white teddy that I hadn't seen before, her soft brown hair piled atop her head. With only a touch of makeup, I might have guessed her for fifteen instead of seventeen, and she smiled prettily when I met her gaze.
Last to emerge from the bedrooms was Adrienne, clad entirely in an eye-popping red lingerie set that had me drooling from the moment she stepped outside.
Really, Adrienne could make a brown paper bag look good. Dressed as she was now, I'm surprised I didn't have a heart attack. For one thing, they say Viagra doesn't cause an erection on its own; it merely assists the erection when you're sexual stimulated. Well, the sight of Adrienne's big tits spilling over the top of that bra and her sensuous curves poured into the very brief red bottoms were sexual stimulation enough. I had an erection that was actually painful.
Stepping into the circle of couches, the tall, statuesque blonde struck a pose that commanded everyone's attention as she grinned and said, "Let the games begin."
Once again I found myself seated in the dining chair, wrists bound to the legs.
But this time there was no blindfold. And as the next several hours of sex progressed, I marveled at my life. I was simply amazed at how casual these four teenage girls were about sex and about using me as a sex toy. It was a testament to how much I turned them on for some unknown reason, and also how much they trusted me while setting loose their inner sluts.
Adrienne's game turned out to be a modified repeat of the previous night's blowjobs. It started with each of the four girls spending three minutes blowing me without making me pop, giving me time to study them and evaluate their unique styles.
Then the blindfold went back on, and the girls alternated sucking me for one minute at a time, doing their best to disguise their techniques while I tried to guess who was blowing me. The numbers were simple, every time I guessed wrong, the girl got a point. Whoever got the most points got to fuck me when we were done.
It was a win-win situation for me as I certainly didn't mind being the prize. And for the next twenty-odd minutes I was subjected to all varieties of oral pleasure. And with their considerable expertise, the girls brought me to the brink three times before backing off in order to let the game continue.
I rather impressed them with my accuracy. Despite her best efforts, Adrienne was just too familiar to me to get away with any deception and I guessed her correctly every time. Heather, meanwhile, gave herself away with her aggressiveness and only managed one point. Lynne and Candy wound up tied in the end with three out of five, although Lynne conceded to Candy with the promise of a later favor.
Unfortunately, I wasn't much use to Candy. Twelve minutes of familiarizing plus twenty minutes of testing practically shredded my control, even with the chemically-deadening sensation of the Viagra. And although Candy was on top to control the pace, I tightened up and blew my wad in barely more than three minutes. At least I gave Candy enough warning so that she could slip off me and take most of my cum straight down her throat. I say "most", because after over a half-hour of constant stimulation, I'd built up quite the load, more than Candy could swallow at once. So several blasts splattered all over her face, and an eager Heather and Adrienne quickly pounced to lick my spending off their sexy friend.
That left Lynne to clean me up and get me ready for round 2, an activity she much enjoyed. I lay back for a few minutes, recovering from my powerful ejaculation. But once I regained my senses, I tilted my head up and affectionately caressed the petite brunette's cheeks while she delicately sucked on my prick.
True, we'd agreed to be friends and not let our one night of passion change our relationship. But I knew I would always have a soft spot in my heart for sweet Lynne.
"Okay, back in the chair for Game 2!" Adrienne then announced once I'd become erect again with frightening speed.
I moved with some reluctance back to the makeshift torture device, groaning with frustrations when the girls re-tied my wrists.
"Don't worry, Tiger. You'll like this game," Adrienne reassured me while she unhooked the sexy red bra.
As her heavy melons were exposed for my viewing pleasure, I grinned and admitted, "I like the direction it's going already."
"You should. Everybody wins," Adrienne smirked while dropping her panties as well to go fully nude. Beside her, Heather was getting herself completely naked as well, although Candy left the silk robe hanging around her shoulders and Lynne didn't remove a thing.
Adrienne's voice then brought my attention back to her and my eyes watered as I saw her bare-shaven pussy. "The game is simple. We all fuck him for three minutes. Whoever gets him to cum, wins." Adrienne smiled. "And I'm going first."
Without further ado, Adrienne stepped forward and straddled me, her 5'10" height giving her plenty of clearance to stand with both feet on the ground before she took hold of my cock and slowly sat down on it. I closed my eyes and leaned back against the chair as I felt my dick being enveloped by her soaking wet snatch, groaning in rapture until the golden-haired goddess fully seated herself on my dick. "I told you you'd get to fuck me tonight, Ben."
I opened my eyes, staring intently into Adrienne's hazel eyes. "Nuh-uh. You're fucking me. But before the clock strikes midnight, I will fuck you," I promised with an edge in my voice.
The stunning blonde smiled. "Maybe ... if you EARN it," she teased. "But right now, I'm gonna enjoy using you." And then Adrienne MOVED.
Actually, her body barely twitched. It was her inner muscles that really moved, her pussy clamping down and then squeezing me rhythmically as if she had a third hand in there. I'd known Adrienne had excellent inner muscle control, but only rarely did she ever use them quite like this. And when she started rising and falling atop me while palming her own tits and pressing them up against my cheeks, I'm quite surprised I didn't blow it in that very first three minutes.
Fortunately, Adrienne had to pull off when the timer started beeping. The brief rest I had before Heather slid her snug pussy onto my shaft gave me just enough time to get my ejaculatory urges under control, and then it was off to the races as the hyper-horny and aroused 17-year-old humped and thrust and rammed her body up and down my shaft.
Three more minutes passed and then Candy was sliding onto me. I felt the tickle of her silk-sleeve clad arms as she gripped my shoulders for leverage to control her fucking. The stimulation she was producing in me was incredible and for a second I thought she might succeed in getting me off, but then the time ran out and the others had to almost yank Candy off my fuckstick.
"Aww ... I was getting so CLOSE!" Candy complained. I wasn't sure if she meant close to getting me off or close to getting herself off. And then I realized that while the 3-minute roulette was doing an excellent job of stimulating me to orgasm, I never had enough time (nor physical freedom) to get the girls off. So as Lynne rather gracefully slid the crotch of her panties to the side and mounted my cock, I started thinking of a way to drive each girl to climax in less than three minutes without the use of my hands. At least the girls that weren't fucking were fingering their own pussies, so it wasn't like I had to take them from cold start to climax in the short timeframe.
"You look so pretty, Lynne," I husked while the petite brunette started humping her light body along my dick.
Her eyes were closed as she concentrated inward, but at my words she opened them and looked at me with soft, dark eyes. "Thank you."
"But why are you still dressed? You know I'd love to see the sexy body you've got under there."
Lynne blushed and slowed down her pace. "No you wouldn't. Why would you want to see my little tits and shapeless body when these other three are already naked for you?"
I marveled at the situation. The girls were so sexual and open with me that sometimes I forgot they were still teenagers with their own insecurities. Thinking quickly, I realized I still had use of my head; and without warning, I darted forward and planted a passionate kiss on Lynne's mouth. She squeaked in surprise but didn't pull away when my tongue entered her mouth, and as the passion in our kiss built up I felt her body rocking up and down my pole.
Eventually, we pulled apart to breathe and from an inch away I husked, "You're beautiful, Lynne. I've seen you naked before and I find you quite sexy. Would you please take that teddy off? Please? For me?"
Still flush from our kiss, Lynne nervously reached down and pulled up, lifting the entire garment over her head to leave her in nothing but white panties with cute little flowers on them.
"So pretty," I breathed as Lynne lowered her eyes halfway and started fucking me with earnest. "That's it, Lynne. So good ... Like that..." I encouraged. And then the three minutes were up. I hadn't gotten Lynne off, but from the little smile she gave me she was definitely happier than when she'd first gotten on.
"Okay, Tiger," Adrienne then smiled as she stepped forward once again, obvious wetness between her legs. "Now that everyone got a turn we're gonna set your hands free. We've got a better chance at making you cum now that you've been worn down a bit. But you can do whatever you want to distract us."
I grinned. Like she said, everybody wins. I felt my wrists being freed as Candy stood up behind me, and then without further ado, I reached forward, grabbed Adrienne, and yanked her back down onto my dick.
Adrienne shrieked when I grabbed her, a noise that quickly transformed into a gurgling moan as she felt my thick cock filling her up inside. And this time, even though she was in the dominant position, I was the one in charge of this fuck.
With powerful arms, I lifted and tugged at the gorgeous blonde's tight body, carving my cock against her insides and shifting her hip position so that her clit was being rubbed between us. And even though I had only three minutes, my intimate knowledge of Adrienne's buttons helped me trigger her climax. It was a small one, but it was an orgasm nonetheless.
"Oh, fuck," Adrienne gasped when the timer went off, her head sagging against my shoulder.
With a smug grin, I pecked her cheek then turned my head to Heather. And in a cocky voice, I announced, "Next."
Maybe I shouldn't have been so cocky. Heather was prepared for my attacks and I wasn't yet familiar enough with her triggers to play her as skillfully as I had Adrienne. That and I quickly realized that in my zeal to make Heather cum, I wasn't doing a very good job of controlling my own orgasm and felt myself falling over the edge of climax.
[beep-beep-beep!]
Literally saved by the bell, I gripped Heather tightly, stopping her movements as she ground to a halt and threw her head back, sweat dripping off her chin to splatter against the big tits she had crushed against my chest. "So close," the aqua-eyed beauty sighed. This time, I knew she meant the both of us.
But then without warning, Candy slid her body against Heather's back, cupping a breast with her left hand and frigging her fingers against Heather's crotch with her right hand. At the same time, Candy twisted Heather's face around and planted a fierce, open-mouthed kiss onto the younger girl as the two dark-haired teenagers frenched passionately. And the end result was Heather shuddering in orgasm.
Watching the two babes kissing just inches in front of my face was quite the turn- on. Feeling Heather's pussy clenching in orgasm around my shaft was almost enough to set me off ... but only almost. Gritting my teeth, I managed to hold myself at bay until Heather's inner muscles stopped twitching and then I let out a long sigh of relief.
"Hmm," Candy mused, glancing over at a masturbating Adrienne. "If Ben had popped off, would I have gotten credit?"
Adrienne giggled. "Guess we'll never know."
Candy shrugged and then assisted a worn post-orgasmic Heather off my dick, quickly sliding onto me herself. "No matter," Candy smirked. "You're close enough that I'll finish you off the old fashioned way."
Literally rising to the challenge, I felt my dick harden again as Candy began to move on me. But this time I had my hands free, and I wasn't about to quietly let the 18-year-old vixen have her way with me. Reaching up, I first parted her silk robe to the sides so that I could squeeze her tits and pinch her nipples the way I'd learned she liked. Then becoming annoyed with the interference of the fabric, I tugged the robe completely off to leave Candy fully naked and impaled on my cock. And while she humped herself up and down while clenching her cunt around my shaft, I leaned forward and bit her neck while simultaneously running a hand down her spine and popping my index finger through her asshole.
"Oh, SHIT!" Candy shrieked when I invaded her ass. "Motherfucker!" she cursed at me as I continued bucking my hips off the chair and tugging down on her shoulder. And I watched the simultaneously ecstatic and dismayed change in her face as she realized I was going to make her cum before she got me off.
"Shit-shit-shit!" Candy growled with each thrust before she threw her head back and gaped her mouth open in that silent orgasmic scream, and then this time it was Heather's turn to help Candy off my prick when the timer went off.
"Looks like I get to finish him off," Lynne giggled cutely as she took Candy's place.
She was fully naked now, her pussy lips wet and inviting as she sank her tightness down around my shaft. And she was right. I'd used up the last of my control riding out Candy's aggressive fucking and as Lynne started to rhythmically ride up and down my pole, I felt the tension in my balls go slack as I prepared to ejaculate.
"I'm gonna cum," I groaned.
"That's it ... Cum in me, Ben," Lynne soothed. "Spill your hot essence in me again."
My ab muscles tensed and then I felt the first spurt fly out to splatter against Lynne's inner walls. Over and again my body heaved, briefly bouncing the both of us up and off the chair with every burst of cum.
"Ooh, I can feel it," Lynne sighed while resting her head on my shoulder. "I can feel it."
But at last I was done, slumped against the chair. And Lynne picked herself up and off me, cupping her mound with one hand to staunch to flow of semen that threatened to spill out of her.
Heather looked over and stared at Lynne while the smaller girl started looking for a tissue. "Ooh. Can I have it?"
Lynne blinked in surprise for a moment before looking down at her reddened crotch, where my creamy spunk was slowly oozing out of her. "Uh, well, I'm not really into-"
"Go on, Lynne," Adrienne encouraged. "If you can't try it on a night like tonight, when can you?" The stunning blonde grinned. "You might even find you like it."
"Please, girlfriend?" Heather said excitedly. "I've been dying for a taste of you for YEARS."
Biting her lip, Lynne acquiesced, sitting on a couch while Heather crawled over and knelt between Lynne's legs. "Just relax, honey. I promise I won't bite. I just want all that yummy goodness," Heather assured.
"Uh, oka- WOW!" Lynne arched her back and thrust her crotch forward as Heather took a long swipe of her tongue across Lynne's vaginal crack, topping things off with a tongue-twirl against Lynne's hyper-sensitive clit.
"Me thinks she likes..." Adrienne drawled to Candy, smiling, as Heather went to work slurping up all the mingled cum trapped inside Lynne's tight pussy while Lynne herself simply rolled her eyes back into her head and ran her fingers through Heather's hair, tugging the raven-haired girl even tighter to her crotch.
And then Adrienne and Candy were both scooping up my arms, helping me out of the chair and over to the opposite couch. Incredibly, despite two massive ejaculations, my cock was still upright and twitching to get hard once again.
"Relax for a minute, Tiger. Let Heather play with Lynne and Candy and I will amuse ourselves for a bit." Adrienne smiled. "Catch your breath and recover your energy." She grinned evilly. "You're gonna need it."
I did need a rest. I needed every ounce of energy I had left to keep up with four horny teenage girls. And if they weren't spending half their time playing with each other, I doubt I would have been able to keep up.
The girls first tried a blindfolded fuck test. Giggling, they all lined up along one of the beds and bent at the waist while I had to go along the line fucking them from behind and trying to guess which girl I was banging. That didn't work because there were too many clues. For example, Lynne was the shortest and a dead giveaway. Adrienne was the tallest and even though she tried to lower her ass, I clearly recognized the feeling of plugging her from behind. And Heather and Candy, while at 5'5" and 5'7" not such different heights, still had different hip structures.
Heather suggested blindfolding me and tying me up to the chair, the way Lynne had first fucked me, but I refused to crawl back into the contraption. So that test didn't count.
And while the first two 'games' were about the four girls attacking me, the final game was all about their pleasure. Specifically, each girl took a turn having their hands tied to the headboard of one of the beds while I fucked the shit out of them and did my best to make them orgasm while they tried their hardest not to.
Candy went first, screaming obscenities and pounding my back with her heels in 6 minutes 29 seconds.
Heather decided to forget about trying to win and instead just enjoyed an aggressive fuck, howling in climax after only 2 minutes 47 seconds and then locking her legs around me and grinding her own clit against me until she came a second time within a minute.
For some reason, I couldn't bring myself to really pound Lynne into submission, instead taking my time and sweetly driving her up the proverbial wall until she squeaked and creamed at 7 minutes 34 seconds.
And last but certainly not least, I took the extra energy I'd saved making love to Adrienne to flip the statuesque blonde onto her face and switch from her pussy to her asshole, ramming Adrienne roughly and spanking her buttcheeks until she blew her top at 5 minutes 53 seconds, her clenching anus also pulling my load from me as I nutted a batch of sperm into her rectum.
"Oh, FUCK that was hot," Heather breathed after watching me ream out Adrienne's anal chute. And then ignoring any game conventions, she wiped me up, lubed up her asshole with KY, and then ordered me to sodomize her.
Candy at first protested, but Heather reminded the older girl that officially it was still "her" day with me. So feeling the chemical buzz hardening my dick, I simply got into position and then proceeded to violate Heather's tight little ass, pounding away at her and driving her to two orgasms before I filled her bowels with another load of cum.
The girls then put me in the shower while Heather and Candy joined me. Soon four pairs of hands were roaming my body, soaping me up and washing away the sweat and grime while my hand spent most of their time on Heather's and Candy's tits while I took turns swapping spit with the two gorgeous girls.
We exited and then Adrienne and Lynne both took showers as well, finally emerging at 11pm with one hour left before the New Year. I'd already cum four times and yet my prick refused to go down.
"Any more games in your head, A.D.?" Candy mused while eyeing my erection.
Adrienne looked up from where she'd turned on Dick Clark's Rockin' New Year's Eve on ABC. She had the pleasant glow of a happily sated young woman and had put her pajama top and panties back on, and she waved dismissively to her friend. "A few, but that's okay. You can go ahead and have your way with him."
I arched an eyebrow, once again feeling like a piece of meat. But the grins on Candy and Heather's faces wouldn't let me refuse. Giggling, the two girls started pulling me back towards a bedroom.
"You coming, Lynne?" Heather called out.
The cute brunette smiled but shook her head. "Maybe later. You two have fun."
A giggling Candy then tugged on my arm and pulled me the rest of the way into the room, pivoting and tossing me flat on my back and naked onto the bed. "This is the BEST New Year's EVER!" the pretty brunette cheered.
Candy then laughed and launched herself into the air, landing on top of me.
Suddenly my arms were full of excited, naked 18-year-old girl. Her brown bangs flew into my face as she attacked my lips, her brilliant blue eyes flashing every so often as she hunted and pecked at my mouth, nose, cheeks, anything she could reach.
I let my hands roam around Candy's tight body. She picked her head up and grinned at me. "Go ahead Ben. Grab my ass. Squeeze my tits. Take everything you want as long as you turn me into an orgasmic puddle of jelly before we're done. Deal?"
I smiled. "Deal." And then I moved my fingers around to test her wetness.
"Ohhh..." Candy groaned before I could get there. And then when I did get there, I found another set of fingers already rhythmically plunging in and out of the short-haired brunette beauty's snatch.
"Huh?" I picked my head up to see what was going on. My eyes fell on Heather just in front of me, who smiled widely.
"Just helping out," Heather smirked.
"Good," I growled. "You hold her down and I'll fuck her."
"Sounds like a plan." Heather then moved to the side as I rolled Candy onto her back. I slid to the foot of the bed, standing on the floor between the college girl's legs and spreading them wide. And without hesitation I rammed my fifth erection of the night into her wide-open cunt.
"Fmkn-shhhtp!" Candy grunted as I penetrated her, the voice oddly muffled.
I looked up to see that Heather was indeed holding Candy down, in a way. She was kneeling over Candy's outstretched arms, preventing her from moving. But Heather also had her crotch in Candy's face, which was what was muffling the sound. "What? You said hold her down!"
I just smiled and started fucking Candy, watching her big tits jiggling with every thrust while she screamed muffled obscenities into Heather's snatch.
Heather, for her part, wasn't just riding Candy's face. She was bucking and fingering and squeezing her own sizeable tits. It was almost more arousing watching her writhe in ecstasy than feeling Candy's cunt wrapped around my prick ... almost...
But Candy wasn't just being a hole to be used. She was bucking her hips at me, meeting me on every thrust. Her pussy muscles clamped around me, squeezing with almost as much expertise as Adrienne. And she was actively munching and tonguing Heather, eventually freeing her arms just enough to hold the younger girl in position as she furiously ate her out. And along the way, both hot teenagers came to crashing orgasms by the time I filled up Candy's cunt with what little cream I had left.
And STILL my cock wouldn't go down. Cursed with a chemical hardness I felt like my dick was an inorganic club at this point, an almost plasticky phallic object stuck to the front of my crotch, capable of giving pleasure but rather deadened in its own sensation. I felt like I could maintain the erection and continue fucking for several more hours, if my heart didn't stop before then.
The girls could care less WHY I was still erect, so long as it was still functional.
Heather, cumslut that she was, quickly slid Candy further back onto the bed and moved me out of the way so that she could bend over and slurp what jism she could find out of Candy's snatch.
She also started wiggling her ass at me urgently, clearly still wanting to be fucked while I gasped at the edge of my sanity. My muscles burned. My body ached.
And I wondered what the hell I'd gotten myself into. Guys fantasize about banging four hot chicks. I wonder if they imagined how hard it would be to SATISFY four hot chicks.
But ego wouldn't let me cave in and stepping into position, I slid my still-hard dick into Heather's pussy from behind. She wriggled and bucked her hips back at me, fucking herself upon my pole while I gripped her hips and just tried to hold on for the ride.
At the head of the bed was a gorgeous 18-year-old brunette, squeezing her own tits and pinching hard on her nipples while another pretty brunette tongued her pussy. I followed the line of said second brunette's spine, observing the rounded curve of her back and the swell of her hips going wider around a firm upside- down heart-shaped ass, the pretty buttcheeks being split wide by a thick dick I could scarcely believe was mine.
'This is my life, ' I thought. 'This is my ordinary teenage life.'
And when my final orgasm swept through me, squirting out perhaps a teaspoon left of semen into Heather's spasming, orgasming pussy, I just let my eyes roll back in my head as I fell straight back and landed heavily on the floor.
At some point my eyes opened, the fuzzy outline of a girl hovering over my face.
I blinked several times, each re-opening of my eyelids focusing the image before me with incrementally improving clarity. And eventually I was able to identify Adrienne's stunningly gorgeous face above me.
"Drink this," she said softly while lifting my head up with her hand and feeding a straw between my lips. I felt the cool, fruit-punchy flavor of my Gatorade flowing down my throat as I sucked, and with each successive gulp I felt increased energy filling my limbs.
"Sorry Ben," Adrienne smiled above me. "I meant to remind you to keep hydrated but I got kinda distracted when you shoved your dick up my ass."
That managed a smile from me, and as I became fully aware, I remembered the date. "What time is it?"
"Not quite midnight. C'mon, you don't want to miss it." Adrienne reached down and took me by both hands, helping me up to my feet. She then bent and raised her shoulder beneath my armpit, holding on to me and helping me out the bedroom door and back into the living room, where Dick Clark and what looked like the Dave Matthews Band were getting ready for the big countdown.
When we emerged, Candy turned away from the TV and her eyes dropped to my crotch. "Look! It FINALLY went down!"
Heather and Lynne both turned and smiled as I also looked down to see my cock had gone soft, looking purplish and bruised with abuse. I also realized that all four girls had gotten dressed in their PJs, leaving me the only one still buck naked. "Uh, has anyone seen my shorts?" I asked while scanning the living room.
Lynne collected my shirt, shorts, and pajama pants, helpfully bringing them over to me. With an affectionate smile, she leaned in and pecked me on the cheek, to which Adrienne said in amusement, "Aww ... How sweet."
Lynne blushed and turned away.
I just took the Gatorade bottle from Adrienne, flung myself onto a couch, and chugged the rest of the electrolyte-giving fluid.
Sooner than I would have thought, the countdown had begun. Candy and Heather started counting out loud at 10. The rest of us joined in at 9.
"8... 7... 6... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1 ... HAPPY NEW YEAR!"
Summoning all the energy I had left, I pulled Adrienne to me and planted my best imitation of her nuclear kiss on her lips. Adrienne herself hummed and took control of the kiss, truly giving me the nuclear liplock I was searching for. But then she pulled away and looked to Candy, similarly planting a nuclear smack on her good friend's lips.
Heather jumped into my arms, getting a passionate kiss for her troubles and then giggling happily before stepping aside to let Lynne sweetly kiss me. And last was Candy, who gripped my shirt in her hands and held my face to hers for quite a bit longer than anyone else.
When the beautiful brunette pulled away, she moaned under her breath and sighed. "I wish I could bring you to college with me."
I chuckled. "It's not like UCI is very far away."
Candy smiled and nodded before suddenly being overcome by a big yawn. She turned her head and covered her mouth as she yawned wide, and then exhaled.
"Looks like it's time for bed."
Lynne nodded, "Yeah."
"Hey," Candy interrupted then, a brief spike of alertness sparkling in her blue eyes. "Didn't Lynne pretty much win all three games? It doesn't seem fair that she has to sleep out on the sofabed." Turning to the shorter brunette, she offered,
"Why don't you take my spot. I haven't slept out here at all."
"No, no," Lynne waved. "This is your condo."
"She can sleep with Ben in our room," Heather interrupted. "It's a fitting prize."
"But tonight's your night," Lynne replied.
Heather shrugged. "I just wanted to get laid. I'm not big on the whole cuddle thing." The raven-haired girl grinned. "C'mon, you KNOW you'd love another night spent in his arms, Lynne."
I ended the discussion by reaching over and slipping my arm around Lynne's waist. "C'mon. Let's get some sleep."
Her face beaming, Lynne stared at me the whole way into her bedroom. I'd first thought the whole thing was a nice gesture, but looking at the way Lynne was gazing adoringly at my face gave me some pause. It wouldn't do to lead her on into thinking we might have a real relationship. But at the same time, she looked so happy I couldn't back out now.
Once under the covers, Lynne pulled my face to hers and kissed me softly, slowly. With my extreme exhaustion, I was silently hoping she didn't accelerate things into another lovemaking session, and she didn't. Instead, Lynne pulled away and looked me seriously in the eye. "I meant what I said, Ben. We're not going to make love again."
I found her statement a little odd given that we HAD fucked a few times since she'd first said that, but I did understand the difference between fucking and making love. I just nodded silently and pulled her head to my chest. And together we drifted off to sleep.
JANUARY 1, 2002, WINTER BREAK
Sometime in the middle of the night, I was gently stirred awake by a shift in the mattress. For a moment, I felt an emptiness in my arms as the warm body beside me rolled away. But what felt like a few seconds later, she rolled back and I sighed happily as I slipped my arm around her waist.
I was just drifting away to sleep again when my arm shifted higher, my hand brushing up the front of her belly until my fingers began running up and over her massive breasts. Instinctively, I cupped the round globe in my palm and squeezed gently, feeling a little thrill shoot through me as I weighed Lynne's heavy boob.
Wait ... Lynne didn't have big tits.
Blinking, I opened my eyes and shifted my head up and over the girl's shoulder.
She felt my movement and turned her head around to me, and a little pleased look of happiness crossed her face as she saw me.
"Adrienne!" I gasped.
"Hey, Tiger," she smiled in a genuinely happy expression.
"How'd you get here?"
She gave me a little smile. "Lynne wanted to switch. She said she didn't belong in this bed with you. That I did."
I sighed in gratitude to Lynne. Not that I didn't like cuddling up to her, but I understood. "She's right. You DO belong here with me."
"Maybe..." Adrienne sighed. "Just not permanently."
I pouted.
Adrienne bit her lip. "Not yet ... okay, Ben? Just ... gimme time, okay?"
"Okay, okay," I said softly and then set my head back down onto the pillow. I also shifted my hand off her breast and smoothly glided my palm along her side, up the slope of her hip, and down along her thigh.
And closing my eyes and spooning myself even tighter against Adrienne's back, I set my mind free to dream, despite the words I'd just said. To dream of a time when there were no more hesitations. To dream of a time when I could look forward to cuddling like this with Adrienne every night for the rest of my life.
I'd just spent an incredible three days and nights screwing four beautiful girls.
But the highlight of the trip would be this night, holding Adrienne in my arm..
i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.
I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.
37 Chapter 31: Not together
JANUARY 1, 2002, WINTER BREAK
After a pleasant day shopping and then making the two-and-a-half hour drive back to the real world, Adrienne dropped me off from our impromptu Big Bear trip. She kissed me goodbye and told me to wish "Happy New Year's" from her to my family, then she drove the next few hundred feet to her house. I watched her garage door rising and turned to walk in through my front door.
I promptly entered into what sounded like a war zone.
"Sonovabitch! I'll kill him! I'll kill him!" Brooke thumped by me on her way up the stairs, screaming blood murder.
"Ben!" My mom came around the corner. "Thank goodness you're here. You HAVE to talk to Brooke."
"Wha-?"
"Obviously ... she's upset," Mom gestured.
"What's going on?"
"I don't know," Mom moaned mournfully. "She won't talk to me. She just came home all upset and morose and when I tried to talk to her, she just exploded!"
I looked up the stairs as if my execution was waiting for me at the top. "Uh, okay..." I took a deep breath. "I'll see what I can do."
A minute later I dropped my bag off in my room and then went back to Brooke's door, which was shut closed.
Knocking softly, I got the expected, "Go away!"
"It's me, Brooke," I said gently.
Twenty seconds later, the door cracked open, "Is anyone else out there?"
I turned to look both ways down the hall. "Just me."
Brooke opened the door and let me in, then slammed it closed as hard as she possibly could, rattling the doorframe and tilting some of her wall hangings.
"Angry a bit?" I ventured.
Brooke rolled her eyes with a 'die now, bitch' kind of look. I just arched an eyebrow at her and moved to sit on her bed, scooting back until I could lean against the wall. And in a calm voice I began, "Talk to me."
"It's Kenta."
"I figured. What happened? Did you guys break up?"
"YES," Brooke thundered. Then she screwed up her face and turned around. "Well no ... Well ... fuck! I don't know. We didn't actually get far enough to talk about whether we were broken up or not."
I nodded, thinking of the time I'd gotten Adrienne so angry at me she'd ordered me out of her house, but we'd never actually spoken about whether we were still together at the time. "But you had a fight," I reasoned.
"YES." It was amazing how much emotional emphasis my little sister could put on a single syllable. "Because Kenta's a FUCKING ASSHOLE!" She screamed the last two words at the doorway, no doubt hoping my parents heard.
I reached up and grabbed her, yanking her down onto the bed with me and wrapping my arms around to prevent her from moving. One of my hands went up to her mouth to clamp it shut. "Jeez! Calm down, Brooke," I hissed. "Mom and Dad won't let you get away with that kind of language while the twins are home!"
Brooke wiggled and thrashed until I released her mouth, but she didn't curse again. "Who cares," she whined. "My boyfriend CHEATED on me!"
Both my eyebrows popped up and I loosened my grip on Brooke in surprise. "What?"
Despite no longer being restrained, my little sister didn't move to extract herself from my arms. Instead she actually sagged deeper against my chest. "He cheated. I know he did."
"You know he did?" I asked in confusion. "So you didn't actually catch him."
"Not in the act. But I found evidence," Brooke humphed.
I shook my head. "Maybe you should start from the beginning."
Brooke exhaled loudly and for a long time. It felt like every bone in her body turned to liquid as she melted against my chest and pressed me back against the wall while she pillowed her head on my shoulder. And after taking another deep breath, my little sister explained, "Kenta turned sixteen while we were at Big Bear. His parents bought him a car. Used, but still his first car, you know?"
"I know," I nodded, thinking of how thrilled I was when I got my beater Corolla.
"Anyways, he had other stuff going on with his family for New Year's Eve but wanted to meet up today, right? And I was thinking, it's the new year and he's got a new car and all. I wanted to ... well ... christen Kenta's car with him, right?"
I blushed and smiled, simultaneously embarrassed and amused by the idea of my little sister getting frisky with her boyfriend. "Okay, got it."
"So we get in the backseat and we're making out and all. I'm starting to pull my clothes off and then kneel down to give my boyfriend his first backseat blowjob and-" Brooke interrupted herself by shaking and wincing painfully.
I instantly closed my grip around her, hugging my sister tightly and rocking myself slowly from side-to-side. "Hey, hey, it's okay ... I'm here for you. I'm here for you," I soothed.
Brooke wailed, tears rolling down her cheek as she grimaced and then spat. "I found panties in the car, Ben! PANTIES! And they sure as hell weren't MINE!"
Ouch. I frowned and offered, "Maybe they were left there by the previous owner?"
"Not just sitting on the floor in the backseat, Ben!" Brooke growled and picked her head up, slapping my chest.
I winced and nodded. "What happened?"
"What happened? What HAPPENED? I threw them in his face and demanded to know whose they were!"
"And?"
"And he wouldn't tell me! He wouldn't fucking tell me!" Brooke was shaking again, this time out of sheer anger as she looked ready to punch something. My little sister always did have a bit of a temper.
"Brooke..." I tried to start soothingly.
"He wouldn't tell me! He KNEW! He even tried to say that it had nothing to do with me and that he loved me! Bullshit! How could he love me and have some other girl's panties in his car? How fucked up is that? Men! ARRGGGHHH!" Brooke yelled. "They're all just FUCKING ASSHOLES!"
"Okay, okay," I patted her back, rubbing firmly. "Kenta's an asshole," I said agreeably. One thing I'd learned hanging out with lots of girls: they didn't want you to come up with solutions. They just wanted sympathy and to feel like you were on their side. AFTER they calmed down, maybe, they'd want you to help find a solution. But not until they'd gotten their emotions under control.
"Fucking asshole," Brooke sobbed, burying her face against me.
"Shh..." I rubbed a little harder, holding Brooke against me and rocking her like a baby.
"Men are assholes..."
"I know, I know..."
Brooke sniffled and then picked her head up, looking at me through bleary eyes. "Except you, Ben. You're my big brother."
"I am," I answered warmly, still rubbing her back. "I'm here for you."
"You're not an asshole."
I grinned. "Not usually, I'd like to think."
And then Brooke kissed me. Her lips were soft and yet urgent, moving quickly to part my lips and press her tongue inside my mouth.
I kissed her back instinctively for a second before grabbing her shoulders and pulling her away. "Whoa, whoa. You're pretty upset Brooke. Maybe you should calm down a bit before you do anything rash."
"Shut up, Ben." Brooke said quietly and then kissed me again, moving her hand down between us, questing around the clasp of my jeans.
"Brooke," I broke away and gasped.
"Don't be an asshole, Ben. Just let me, okay?"
I groaned as Brooke unbuttoned and then unzipped me, pulling my cock through the open fly. After the New Year's Eve sex marathon with the four cheerleaders, even waking up with Adrienne in my arms hadn't been enough to give me an erection. It hadn't mattered since all Adrienne wanted to do was kiss me and feel happy that I was her friend, even without the sex.
But now, after hours and hours of time to recover, my little sister's stroking hand was quickly reviving me. "Ohhh, Brooke," I groaned.
She slid down the bed and bent over, taking me into her mouth and sucking me with the expert skills I'd taught her. And my shaft quickly grew and elongated while my little sister worked her oral magic.
"This isn't a good idea, Brooke. Mom and Dad and the twins are just downstairs."
"We can be quiet. We've done it before," Brooke reasoned. "Please, Ben. I just need to feel you inside me. Hold me, okay?"
I sighed. Brooke already knew she could get me to do ANYTHING if she had my dick in her mouth. She could get me to buy her a CAR at this point if she had my dick in her mouth. So I nodded. "If it's what you really want."
Not bothering to answer verbally, Brooke got to her knees and then pulled off her own jeans and panties. And then still fully clothed above the waist, she moved to straddle me, taking my cock in hand and rubbing the mushroom head back and forth along her slit, smearing my pre-cum along her labia and picking up additional lubrication. And then holding me upright, my 15-year-old little sister slowly sank herself down onto my shaft.
She was incredibly tight and not that wet inside, so it took a while to get me fully inside her. But once she hit bottom Brooke simply laid her chest against mine, raising her hands up to my shoulders and hugging herself to me while I wrapped my arms around her.
And then we just held each other.
Yeah, eventually Brooke started silently humping me and we brought ourselves to relief-filled climaxes. But the important thing was that for the longest time, we just held each other. Brooke cried softly against my shoulder while I rubbed her back. And I reminded my little sister that I would always be there for her.
JANUARY 2002, SENIOR YEAR
"Hey there, Ben!" Megan called as she came up to me and gave me a warm, chaste hug.
"Hey, Megan. Happy New Year."
"Hey, Megan! Hey, Ben!" Cassidy remarked as she moved alongside us, her ubiquitous headphones wrapped around her neck.
"Hey, Cass," Megan smiled.
"Hey, Freckles," I replied.
Then the perky redhead turned to me. "How was your ski trip, Ben?"
I blushed and looked sidelong towards the lockers where Heather and Lynne were chatting with some of their other cheerleader friends perhaps fifty feet away. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you."
Megan followed my gaze and punched me in the shoulder. "Actually, I'll bet we would. Have you been naughty, Ben?"
I coughed and looked at my feet. "No, no. I've been on my best behavior."
"I'll bet," Cassidy smirked. "How many cheerleaders did you bang over the break? Four?" The redhead turned and laughed with Megan as if she'd made a really funny joke.
I blushed and didn't answer.
"Hey guys," came a sweet voice from my left. Adrienne sidled up to our group, holding her books over her prodigious chest but low enough that they didn't block one's view of her cleavage. "Hey, Tiger," she said a little more sweetly.
"Hey, A.D.," I nodded.
"How was your break?" Megan asked Adrienne.
"Wonderful. My dad was actually home for a bit," Adrienne smiled warmly. "And then Candy, you guys remember Candy, don't you? Anyways, her parents had to back out of a condo rental at Big Bear so she invited me, Heather, Lynne, and Bennn..." Adrienne paused to elbow me in the ribs, "up for a few days to use it."
Adrienne then flashed her hazel eyes and leaned in conspiratorially, getting Megan and Cassidy to also lean forward. "Can I tell you a secret?" Adrienne whispered. "Ben spent the entire time fucking our brains out! All four of us!"
I gulped and stared at my feet. The three girls stood up straight, Megan and Cassidy with surprised looks on their faces. But they didn't seem angry. Cassidy rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Can't believe I was right."
Megan chuckled and patted my arm, "You, my friend, are quite a piece of work." And then laughing, she took Cassidy by the arm and the two of them headed off to meet up with our other friends.
I sighed as Adrienne slid beside me and looped her arm through mine. "Was that really necessary?"
"What?" Adrienne looked surprised. "You're embarrassed about it or something?"
"No, but-"
"ReLAX. They're your friends. Better I tell them like this than letting them find out on the rumor mill. I know Lynne can keep our parties under wraps, but I've got a feeling everyone's gonna notice how Heather's acting differently around you." Adrienne looked up. "Speaking of which..."
"Heyyy, Ben," Heather grinned as she approached and then promptly leaped into my arms, forcing me to drop my books in order to catch her legs around my waist. Then the pretty 17-year-old seized my head and planted a juicy kiss on my lips. "Thanks for the weekend. It was FANTASTIC! Everything I'd dreamed!"
"Uh ... You're welcome?" I managed to stammer.
"See ya later!" the raven-haired cheerleader chirped as she spun and headed off to her first class, two other Senior cheerleaders in tow behind her, both of them giving me appraising looks.
Just another day at school.
On a random Thursday, I hooked my thumbs through the straps of my backpack, nodding while listening to Adrienne spin the latest web off the rumor mill. Such and such girl was seen flirting with such and such guy at In-N-Out while his girlfriend was home sick with the flu.
The two of us were heading for the parking lot after the end of classes when Drew Walker cruised by with some of his basketball teammates. I looked up and just nodded my head in greeting but the tall, well-built young man stopped in front of us with a friendly smile on his face.
I watched Drew's eyes do their yo-yo thing to Adrienne's tits before she said, "Hey, Drew. What's up?"
"Hey, Adrienne," he answered to her breasts before looking her in the eye. "Hey, Ben. I just wanted to let you guys know I'm throwing a party tomorrow night. My parents are gonna be out of town for the weekend. It's a last-minute thing."
"Oh, okay," she smiled. "You inviting most of my girls?" Everyone knew Adrienne was referring to the cheerleading squads.
Drew grinned. "Yeah. Wouldn't be a party without some of them. And Kenley insisted I had to get your permission."
The gorgeous Cheer Captain chuckled at the mention of Drew's cheerleader girlfriend, who clearly idolized Adrienne. "Sure thing."
Then the stunning blonde bombshell hooked her arm through mine. "Whaddaya say, Tiger? Got anything better to do on a Friday night?"
I shook my head and turned to Drew. "Looks like we'll see you there."
On Friday afternoon, I informed my parents I was going to a party at Drew Walker's place. Mom gave me the usual "limit your drinking and no drugs" speech. I nodded and then went to go dress.
Just after dinner, Kady Jacobsen came by to pick up Brooke with Jennifer Vo in tow. The girls were going to a slumber party somewhere and I helped Brooke load a sleeping bag and her little roller suitcase into Kady's trunk while the sultry redhead wriggled her ass at me, the way she always did.
About an hour later, Adrienne pulled up to our driveway. I met her by her car with a quick peck on the lips, and then she handed me her keys. Grinning wryly, I waved the keys causing them to clink together and remarked, "Y'know, if you're gonna claim that we're not dating then kissing me and driving to parties together isn't exactly going to help public perception."
"I don't care if people think we're together or not," Adrienne shrugged. "I know and you know. That's all that matters."
"Well what if I want to pick up a girl at one of these parties?"
Adrienne grinned. "You're free to do so. Screw whomever you want, Ben. But in tonight's case, I think you'd better hope she's got a car."
"That's not the point." I smiled wryly. "No girl is gonna come near me if you're by my side all night."
"Then I guess you're going to have to choose, Ben. You can leave me when we get there, flirt, and hope you might get lucky." The gorgeous blonde then flashed me a brilliant smile. "OR, you can stay by my side and be absolutely guaranteed that tonight I'm going to let you shove your big dick repeatedly into my supple body until I'm leaking your sperm from all three of my holes."
Okay. I could do things her way.
I shook my head with a chuckle and hopped in the driver's seat. Adrienne circled around and let herself in on the passenger side. And then we were off.
Twenty minutes later we pulled up outside of Drew's house. The driveway was already packed and I parallel-parked the Mustang three houses down. Adrienne and I walked up together and we were promptly greeted by the animated chatter of a forty high-schoolers spread throughout the house and into the backyard, despite the winter cold. And if rumors were to be believed, we'd soon have over a hundred.
"Adrienne! Ben!" Heather hugged the both of us as we entered. Heather held a red Solo cup in her hand, appearing to be already buzzed even though it was still early. In fact, I didn't even hear any music, although I saw several guys huddled around the media center, complete with big screen plasma TV, stereo unit and a pack of speakers. The guys were arguing with each other, two of them even appearing to start a shoving match.
"Hang on," I waved to Adrienne and started over.
"There he goes," Adrienne said with a hint of pride in her voice. "Watch this," she told Heather.
"Got a problem with the sound?" I asked as I entered into the group.
"We got it handled," Marco Canelli, a burly guy from the basketball team answered, brushing me aside. But Drew looked up at me and arched an eyebrow. "Wait, let him look."
I crouched down while Drew pointed to the stereo and an abundance of cables running to the receiver and on to all the speakers. He gestured, "We moved this all down from my room and I swear everything is plugged in right. But for some reason nothing's working."
I hunted around, first looking for anything that might be shorting the lines and double checking that indeed, all the proper plugs had the proper cables in them. Frowning, I even made sure the guys weren't so stupid as to have the receiver tuned to the wrong channel. And then somehow the mess of cables clicked in my mind.
Reaching around, I unplugged two sets of tri-color RCA A/V cables from the back of the receiver, switching them and plugging them back into the opposite spots. I flicked my finger over and hit play on the CD player and [boom, thundering rock music started blaring over the loudspeakers.
"What'd you do?" Marco jumped in my face.
I shrugged. "Somehow when you guys were plugging everything back in, you ended up sending the CD output into the television input on your receiver, and vice versa. The cables look the same. Just got 'em backwards."
"Thanks, man," Drew stood up and clapped my hand in both of his.
"No problem."
He grinned. "Go have a beer."
I nodded and then returned to my girl. Adrienne was just smirking at me, already holding a red cup of her own while handing a second to me. "Always gotta be the hero."
"Nothing serious," I shrugged.
Adrienne just leaned in and kissed me softly. When she backed away, she patted my chest proudly. "You did good."
It was about an hour later while I was dancing in a small circle with Adrienne, Heather, and a few others when a familiar face flashed in my peripheral vision, followed by another.
Jerking my head around suddenly, I half-heartedly kept dancing while looking over to see a dark auburn redhead slowly walking away from me. And without further thought I snaked my way across the room after her.
A few seconds later I caught up and reached out for her elbow. She felt my touch and spun around, looking surprised while I cocked my head and exclaimed, "Kady!"
The pretty Junior cheerleader smiled mischievously. "Ben! Staring at my ass again, I see."
"What are you doing here?"
Her deep blue eyes sparkled as she snorted, "Why, I'm here to mingle with the commoners."
I arched my eyebrow.
Kady rolled her eyes. "I'm a cheerleader. Look around. Almost everyone from both squads is here."
"I thought you were at a slumber party with Brooke!"
"I AM. We're just, ah, stopping by here first," Kady shrugged. "Although I must admit, there's a little too much gruntage for my taste."
"Gruntage?"
Kady smiled and started pointing at various heavyset guys dancing like oversized gorillas and doing their best to mack on various girls. "Grunt ... grunt ... grunt..."
I chuckled. "Then why ARE you here?"
She nodded back in the direction from which she was originally headed. "Brooke insisted."
"Brooke!" My eyes flew open as I realized the implications.
Kady then turned and hollered. "Brooke!" A few familiar girls turned from their spot by the kitchen, including my little sister.
"Beer me!" Kady yelled while holding up her empty red cup.
Ah, hell. Brooke's curfew was 10pm on a Friday night. I quickly brushed past Kady and headed straight for my 15-year-old sister, who just grinned and took another sip from her beer cup as I approached. Erin Roberts went to get Kady's refill. "Brooke, what the HELL are you doing here?" I exclaimed.
"What does it look like? I'm here to party!" My little sister whooped and raised her cup in the air. For some reason, twelve people around her similarly yelled and raised their cups.
"It's past your curfew!"
"What curfew? I'm at a slumber party, remember?"
"You're too young for this!"
"I'm fifteen!" my sister frowned and growled at me, her cheeks already permanently red. "And I'm a cheerleader! I was invited."
"Ah, hell," I groaned.
"ReLAX, Ben. I can take care of myself. And Kady will kick the ass of anyone who gets too close to me."
I rolled my eyes. "I could tell Mom on you."
Brooke put a fist against her hip, frowning. "You won't."
I wouldn't. It wasn't in my nature to rat her out. Shaking my head, I sighed. "I'll be keeping an eye on you, okay?"
She smiled, "I know. That's why I'm not too worried, big bro!"
I huffed. "Don't drink too much. If you go home with puke on your clothes, I won't be able to save you."
"Fine. Fine."
Kady had arrived by now, along with Erin who handed over a fresh beer for Kady. I looked at the redhead and at Jennifer Vo and jerked my thumb towards my little sister. "Keep her out of trouble for me. Please?"
"No problem, mon," Kady grinned with an overdone Jamaican accent. Jennifer nodded.
"And Ben..." Kady called as I started to walk away. I turned just in time for Kady to shake her ass at me. "Try not to stare TOO hard."
I didn't really enjoy the party that much after that. Adrienne tried to keep my spirits up but I kept glancing across the room, looking for Brooke to make sure she wasn't getting into any mischief.
More than once, some group of guys would approach Brooke's pack of friends, flirting with them and trying to get them to dance. Sometimes one or a couple of them would say yes. More often they were shot down. Brooke took a couple of twirls with a few random guys, during which I stayed against a wall and attempted to glare daggers into the back of the guy's head. I noticed that Kady never once danced with one of her potential suitors, although she did enthusiastically boogie down with her friends.
Brooke even got some attention from Drew Walker. He cruised over with two of his buddies and managed to get Brooke, Jennifer, and Erin all to dance with the three of them. I had to admit, the guy was smooth and charming; and Brooke seemed pleasantly attracted to him, which twitched some mild alarm in the back of my head.
But then Kenley Kirchner, Drew's girlfriend, cut in and whisked her boyfriend away. The two headed for the stairs and I didn't see either one of them for the next hour.
All in all, the party was kind of a dud for me. I passed up most of my chances to flirt with any girls besides Adrienne and Heather. I also saw Chelsie Lennis, Maddie Chung, and Nadine Butler. But the three of them went out of their way to avoid me while Adrienne was around. In the end, I stayed just long enough to see my sister get into Erin Roberts' car and verify that Erin had a maximum of one beer, which she didn't even finish. And after they left to complete their actual 'slumber party', I motioned to Adrienne and told her I wanted to go.
"You're kind of out of it, Tiger," Adrienne remarked as we hopped into her car. "You spent more time worrying about Brooke than enjoying yourself. If I didn't know she was your sister, I might have thought you were jealous."
I rolled my eyes. "Just protective, that's all."
"I know," she giggled and let her head loll back as I shifted the car into gear and pulled out onto the street.
"I suppose it's just as well that we left early," Adrienne then mused.
"Why?"
"Because," her voice dropped to a sultry husk as she leaned across the center console and slid her hand to start opening the clasp of my jeans. "I'm drunk ... I'm horny ... And now we have more time to fuck."
Adrienne could be SUCH a great mood-lifter.
FEBRUARY 2002, SENIOR YEAR
"Brooke! It's Kenta again!" My mom hollered up the stairs, the cordless phone trapped against her shoulder.
"I told you!" Brooke yelled back. "I don't want to talk to that fucking asshole!"
"Brooke! Language!" My mother snapped.
"SORRY," came the reply, sounding anything but apologetic.
Mom just shook her head and headed back into the kitchen, picking up the phone to apologize to Kenta and explain that Brooke still wouldn't take his calls. Feeling big brotherly, I turned off my video game and headed for the stairs.
I at least had to give Kenta credit. Most guys would have given up by now, but the kid seemed to truly love my little sister. Yeah, he cheated on her, but coming from my own background, I thought the guy might deserve a second chance.
I was leaving my fourth period and heading for the lunch line when a voice called out, "Heyyy, Ben." I glanced over to my left to see Lynne Arian gliding along the hallway towards me, curving her walking path to intercept me ten feet ahead.
"Hey, Lynne," I replied brightly. "Going to lunch?"
"Yep." The petite brunette slid alongside me and then bumped her hip into mine, a teasing smile on her face.
I grinned and then couldn't help but picture her cute naked body the way it had looked beneath me.
"Get your head out of the gutter, Ben," Lynne rebuked without any heat, noticing my look.
I blushed. "Can't help it."
"I know." The cute brunette smiled. "Speaking of sex, what are your plans for Valentine's Day?"
I stopped in my tracks and furrowed my brow. "Lynne, uh, I thought we talked about-"
"Not me, dumbo," she interrupted. "What are you doing for Adrienne?"
My jaw flapped up and down a few times as I gaped in confusion. "Adrienne? I, uh, well, I wasn't really planning-"
Unexpectedly, Lynne stepped forward and bopped me on the forehead, having to reach up to do so.
"Oww," I stepped back. It didn't really hurt, but it WAS surprising.
Lynne then held up her left hand and start raising fingers one at a time while touching them with her right index finger. "One, she doesn't like roses. Too cliché. Try lilies or tulips. Preferably in a pastel color. Two, for some reason she likes Chinese food on a day like this. Says it makes her horny. Three, dress up. You'd really impress her if you wore a jacket and tie. Makes her feel grown up. And four, maybe you should talk Candy into giving you another Viagra pill."
"Huh?"
"It's Valentine's Day." Lynne grinned. "She'll want to give you extra-special sex and you're gonna need all the help you can get."
"But we're not even dating!"
"Pssht." Lynne waved her hand dismissively. "That's just an excuse Adrienne's using because she doesn't want to get hurt when you leave her. But the girl is in love with you and let's face it, Ben, since the Big Bear trip, who else have you had sex with besides Adrienne?"
My mind flashed to Brooke. Now that she was single, every now and again my little sister wanted to jump my bones. But I smartly replied, "Uh, nobody."
"Exactly. She keeps reminding you that you can screw whomever you want, but you don't. It's just you ... and her ... The whole school thinks you're together, Ben, despite that stupid tape recorder gimmick you keep using that got old last November."
"Hey!"
Lynne grinned. "Dating or not, you'll make Adrienne very happy if you do this, got it?"
"Uh, okay."
"Oh, and don't let her know I said anything," Lynne started to turn away before snapping back to me. "And DON'T call it a Valentine's date. She won't want to go on a 'date' with you. Come up with something else ... like ... uh, she's single and you're single and you both have nothing better to do on a Thursday night. Got it?"
"Got it."
"Good!" Lynne stepped forward and pecked my cheek. "I'll see you at the lunch table."
"Urrrp!"
"Adrienne!" I remarked with wide-eyes. "Where did THAT come from?"
"What can I say? Your mom's a great cook." The stunningly beautiful blonde giggled and leaned her shoulder into the sofa's backrest. She had one leg pulled up beneath her while the other dangled to the floor. I couldn't help but follow the graceful length of her legs.
"Note to self," I mimed writing in my palm. "Tell Mom not to make meatloaf anymore. Gives neighbor girl gas."
"I'm just appreciating a good meal," she protested.
"Hey, I'm just glad it came out that end," I grinned. "I've smelled some of your farts and those are the exact opposite of pretty."
"Ben!" Adrienne slapped my shoulder and then reclined back against the sofa. Just another Wednesday evening after dinner with my family. Except that this Wednesday was February 13th.
Playing things casually, I leaned back and stretched my arms out, yawning and then patting my belly. "So whatcha doin' tomorrow?" I asked.
Adrienne's eyes flickered away from me for a moment. She was trying to pretend it didn't occur to her that tomorrow was Valentine's Day, but I could see that she knew in her eyes. "I dunno. Just finish homework for the week, I guess."
"Well I was just thinking, it IS National Single Awareness Day, you know?"
"National Single Awareness Day?"
"Yep. February 14th, the day every single person in the world is reminded that they're single and gets pitied by everyone who's got someone." I shrugged. "So I figured, we could either sit at home and mope about it, or we could get out of the house and enjoy ourselves."
"What, like a date?" Adrienne frowned at me.
"No, no." I held my hands up defensively. "We don't date, remember? We just grab dinner, chat a bit, then go over to your place and fuck like bunnies. Same as any other time we head out."
"So this isn't anything special for Valentine's Day," Adrienne's eyes narrowed.
"Not really. I mean, yeah, the day reminds me that I'm single. So I guess I'd rather go out and have fun with you than stay at home over-thinking it. Actually, if I stayed at home, I MIGHT just start thinking that I should push you for a relationship or something, y'know? And I'm sure you don't want that."
"No, no," Adrienne shook her head with a big smile.
"Although if you don't want to, I'm sure I could find another date just to kill time with and maybe have a one-night stand. Chelsie Lennis has been flirting with me again and I'll bet she's-"
"No, no," Adrienne interrupted me with a frown that she smoothly erased from her face. "Sounds like a plan. Just another night out, right?"
"Just another night..." I smiled, I'm sure with a twinkle in my eye.
I'd let my parents in on the little ruse a week prior, literally the same day Lynne had ordered me to take Adrienne out. Rather than our family's usual Chinese- hole-in-the-wall restaurant, Mom had recommended an upscale, if Americanized, Chinese Restaurant that would be perfect for my needs.
"It's expensive, Ben. You willing to do that in your budget?" Mom warned.
"It's Adrienne," I replied frankly. She was all the reason I needed.
Mom smiled warmly and nodded. "Okay. Well you'd better take your father's car, then. It wouldn't do to escort her in your Corolla."
"Thanks, Mom."
So when Valentine's Day arrived, I was fully ready to take Adrienne completely by surprise. Dad's silver BMW was freshly washed. I wore slacks, a tie, and a dinner jacket. And the bouquet of peach lilies and yellow tulips were almost as beautiful as Adrienne herself.
I pulled up in the driveway, rang the doorbell, and prepared to wow her.
Instead, it was my jaw that dropped when the door opened. Adrienne stood there, dazzlingly magnificent in a pink dress that scooped low to show off the vertical line of cleavage where her wondrous breasts were pressed together. Her golden hair was in a stylish updo, giving room to show off her dangling jewelry and touch-perfect makeup. She could have passed for late 20s.
My response was suitably grown up. "Holy shit."
Adrienne giggled. "You like?"
"I thought you thought we were just 'going out'?" I stammered.
She rolled her eyes while smiling. "You're not a very good liar, Ben."
I blushed but recovered quickly, proffering the bouquet to her. She accepted them gratefully and inhaled. "They're perfect..." She then waved me inside and closed the door, holding the bouquet off to the side as she leaned forward and gave me a smoking nuclear kiss that knocked my socks off.
When she pulled away, my knees had gone rubbery. "Holy shit..." I groaned softly.
"Don't go thinking we're gonna be boyfriend/girlfriend now, okay?" Adrienne reminded with a stern look on her face.
"Of course not," I stammered while still trying to recover from that kiss. Adrienne had given me some good ones. That last one took the cake.
She then turned and went into the kitchen, leaving me to stand there in a stupor until she returned with a glass vase filled with water. And after carefully arranging the bouquet on the foyer table, Adrienne returned to me and looped her arm through mine. "Hope you didn't bring the Corolla."
"Nope."
"And DON'T tell me we're going to Panda Express."
I arched an eyebrow. "How'd you know we were getting Chinese?"
Adrienne grinned. "I know everything. Didn't you know that?"
Dinner was great. Adrienne held my arm everywhere we went, was exceedingly affectionate at every turn, and for the whole night, I felt more in love with her than I'd ever felt before.
And it showed. When we'd been waiting to be escorted to our table, a middle- aged couple behind us had leaned forward and asked, "Newlyweds?"
Adrienne giggled and looked at me. "Actually, we're not even together."
The wife nodded in understanding when we turned around and she got a better look at our faces, only now realizing our youth.
The husband just grinned and looked at me. "Not yet, maybe." Then he held up a hand and stage-whispered, "I think she likes you."
We all chuckled at that until the wife nudged me, saying, "Don't screw it up."
I blushed and then I was saved by our hostess, come to escort us to our table. Our waitress then asked if we had a wine selection, and Adrienne had to grin and admit we were only seventeen, looking positively radiant that people thought we looked all grown up.
The food itself LOOKED beautifully put together. As expected, the flavor was a bit Americanized for me, but Adrienne didn't seem to mind. She was just thrilled we had a private little booth with linen napkins and candles and the whole nine yards. Neither of us ate very much as we spent most of the time gazing into each other's eyes, holding hands across the table, and otherwise talking almost non- stop.
And when we waited outside the restaurant for the valet to bring my dad's car around, Adrienne molded her body to the front of mine and gave me another nuclear kiss that even managed to surpass the previous one. In her heels, she was actually an inch taller than me, and she used the leverage to somehow press her tongue into the back of my throat.
I was in heaven. On the most romantic day of the year, I was in the company of a gorgeous young woman with whom I was MADLY in love.
And also great for me, while she was a perfect lady all throughout dinner, Adrienne was an absolute FREAK in the bed.
She held it together throughout the ride back to her house, merely resting her left hand on my thigh while gazing adoringly at me for the duration. In my jacket and tie, I sincerely wanted to play the role of the gentleman, circling around to open her door once we arrived and crooking my elbow to escort her to the front door.
Once there, I spun her around, bent at the waist and delicately kissed the back of her hand. "It was an enchanting evening, mademoiselle."
Adrienne giggled. "Enchanting." And then she pulled me up and closer to her so that she could wrap her arms around my neck and softly give me a kiss, this time of the slow-burn variety. And when she pulled back she whispered tenderly, "For a couple that's 'nottogether', that was a wonderful ... ah... 'notadate'."
I grinned and then kissed her one more time, taking my last gamble. "Goodnight, Adrienne," I said sincerely and then turned to walk away.
But before I got out of reach, she yanked on my hand and pulled me back to her. "And where do you think YOU'RE going?"
I smiled warmly. "I didn't want to presume anything."
Adrienne tugged me close, cinching her arms around my back and then growling at me from only an inch in front of my face. "If you think I'm going to go to sleep tonight WITHOUT getting some incredible orgasms, you'd better not bother going to school tomorrow, buster."
"Would you like my help with those?" I smiled.
Adrienne laughed and continued holding me with one hand while she opened the door with her other. And then with more strength than I would have thought, she shoved me through the doorway. "Don't even bother trying to pretend, Tiger," Adrienne laughed as she followed me in and kicked the door shut. "I SAW you swallow that little blue pill at the restaurant when I left to go to the bathroom."
I held up my arms in a 'who-me?' gesture.
Adrienne eyes just lasered in on me, like a hawk spying its next meal. "You are SOOO gonna need it."
The trail from the foyer to Adrienne's bed was right out of a movie. My jacket was on the foyer. The tie just a few feet past that. A painting in the hallway was crooked from where she'd slammed my back into the wall, and I think one of my buttons was on the floor from where she'd ripped my shirt open.
Three feet past that was Adrienne's dress, puddled into a corner. My shirt and then undershirt led the rest of the way to the bedroom itself. My shoes were at the doorway, her bra next to them. My slacks and loosened belt were at the foot of the bed. And finally my socks and her panties were tossed over the side.
By this point, the only things either of us were wearing were Adrienne's jewelry and her high heels, which I'd insisted she leave on. And then the two of us were off to the races.
Adrienne got there first, her climax coming with those heels pointed to the ceiling and her legs hooked over my shoulders while I pounded her without mercy. She also got there second.
I got my first orgasm right as Adrienne got her third. By this point, I'd pressed her legs back until her knees were more or less next to her ears, the lithe, beautiful girl folded in half beneath me. And less than three seconds after I nutted the last spurt into her pussy, Adrienne had me flat on my back while she sucked me back to health.
She mounted me for her third and fourth orgasms, and when I felt myself gearing up for my next charge, I flipped us over and jerked Adrienne around into my favorite position, on all fours doggy-style. My second climax was an explosive one, splattering against the blonde teenager's inner walls with enough force to jerk her head back at impact. And well before I was done spunking, I pulled my dick out and sprayed the rest of my slippery jism all over her winking rosebud asshole.
Buoyed by the chemical boost of Viagra, I then shoved my still-hard cock through Adrienne's anus, ramming my hips so hard that her knees gave way and she fell flat against the mattress. And pumped up by a rush of power and adrenaline, I gripped Adrienne's stilettos and used them to tug her feet up to her asscheeks, pinning her like that while I started to pump my way in and out of her rectum while she screamed like a banshee.
"Fuuuuuuuuuuuuck!!!" Adrienne yelled, screaming until her breath gave out. And after a deep inhalation, she simply started screaming "Fuuuuuuuuuuck!!!" again.
Eventually, I let go of her heels so that I could plant my hands on either side of her shoulders and support my own weight. I bent down and licked the sweat off Adrienne's naked spine, my wet tongue slithering up each bump of vertebrae to the sensitive little spot at the base of her neck. And all the while my hips kept drilling downward through her bunghole as if I was in search of oil.
"Fuck me, Ben! Fuck my ass. Cum in my ass, Ben," Adrienne grunted, drooling just a bit onto the bedspread as her head was turned to the side to keep from suffocating.
"Fuckme-fuckme-fuckme!" she chanted. "I want you to cum in my ass, Ben! And then I want you to cram that throbbing dick down my throat and facefuck me until you cum again! I want to taste it, Ben! I want it in my belly! Fuckme-fuckme- fuckme!"
My brain swirled and the room started spinning as Adrienne's nasty words sunk in. I probably wasn't getting enough oxygen either, pushing beyond my limits of anaerobic exercise, thrusting harder and faster than I could breathe to keep up. And as my mind went to autopilot, all I could do was bask in the delirium of fucking as I pounded away at Adrienne's limp body beneath me.
At last I burst, screaming so loud my throat was instantly raw. My cock shuddered and blew, firing wave after wave of spunk into Adrienne's bowels. I planted my forehead against the upper edge of her back, just barely keeping myself from collapsing while my hips shook and my balls squeezed out another batch of cum.
And then, still dizzy, I pulled out of her abused asshole and staggered around the side of the bed, having to brace my hands on the mattress to keep from falling to the floor. Reaching out, I yanked Adrienne's still-limp body around until her head fell over the side, her mouth gaping wide and upside-down.
Her eyes fluttered. I think she was still conscious, but I couldn't be sure. But I followed her request by gripping her face in my hand and opening her up so that I could feed my dick into her mouth. And when she started sucking on me I sighed in relief that she was still awake.
Our night was just getting started.
On Friday, at school, I wearily staggered over to Adrienne where she was chatting with Lynne and Heather. The gorgeous blonde smiled weakly as I arrived, and as I looked at her I saw that her eyes were drooping, her posture sagging. She was as wiped out as I was.
Lynne and Heather just smirked at the two of us. Giggling they then left for their first periods to leave us alone.
"Hey..." I drawled.
"Hey..." Adrienne sighed.
"Maybe we should skip the blue pills until I actually have erectile problems. Those suckers are gonna give me a heart attack," I groaned. Our night of debauchery had been out of this world. While it took four girls four hours to get my erection to go down on New Year's Eve, Adrienne had drained me in less than two. I felt heart palpitations just thinking about it.
"Aww, I kinda liked your permanent erection." Adrienne sighed. "But you're right. I can't even WALK right now." She reached a hand out to brace herself on my chest, and I quickly dipped my shoulder beneath her armpit to support her.
"C'mon," I grunted. "Let's get you to class." And together, we limped our way down the hall, grinning smugly like idiots and completely ignoring the many, many appraising looks being sent our way. Life was good.
It was a gorgeous late-February Thursday when I closed up my locker at the end of lunch, just before the start of my next period. I looked up at the blue sky and felt the absolutely perfect air temperature, sighing with regret that I had to still go to class. What was the point? I'd already gotten in to Berkeley.
"Hiii, Ben." A sunny, sweet voice shook me from my reverie and I looked down, then took a half-step back in surprise when I found there was a girl standing much closer to me than I would have expected.
"Oops, sorry. Didn't mean to startle you." A tall, beautiful platinum-blonde flashed a dazzlingly perfect smile at me. You know, the kind of smile they make toothpaste commercials out of.
I recovered quickly. "Oh, no problem, Helene."
Helene McGregory was a fellow Senior and one of THE most beautiful girls in school. We had our next period together and more than once I'd caught myself staring at her legs. But they were still only her second best asset after that smile. "Daydreaming about something?"
I snorted. "Yeah. Not being here. It's such a perfect day and I can't wait for the weekend."
"Really?" Helene smiled brilliantly and gently twisted her body back and forth like a willow bending in a gentle breeze. The motion made me run my eyes up and down her body, examining the extremely short skirt she was wearing in the relatively warm weather, and especially the long legs extending beneath it. She waited until my eyes came back up to her face before asking, "And just what would you be doing if you didn't have to be here?"
I shrugged and looked off into the distance. "I dunno. Maybe shoot up to Huntington and go surfing. I haven't gone at all since the summer and this warm weather won't last in February."
"You surf?" The pretty girl was intrigued.
"Sometimes."
"You any good?"
Ego made me puff my chest up. "I do alright."
"Really? I've never surfed before but I bet I'd look good in a wetsuit," Helene giggled flirtatiously. "Think you could teach me?"
"Maybe sometime I will." I walked right into it.
And Helene pounced. "How about Saturday? I'm not doing anything and like you said, this weather won't last. Probably not past the weekend. C'mon, Ben. We can surf, grab a bite to eat, and make a day of it." A few locks of her near-white hair flowed softly like an angel's along her cheek, only enhancing the brilliance of her smile.
Realizing the situation, I arched an eyebrow and asked just a little cautiously. "You asking me out on a date, Helene?"
She blushed and smiled radiantly. I swear her teeth actually sparkled. "And what if I am, Ben?"
It had been such a long time since any girl had seriously come on to me that I found myself at a loss for what to do. The mere thought of Adrienne had kept most girls away, thinking they couldn't compete. So my jaw waggled up and down a few times before I got nervous and stammered, "Uh, I'm not so sure."
"Why not? You seeing someone?"
"Uh, well, I mean-" I gulped.
"Word is you and Adrienne are just friends. Right?" Helene pressed.
"Right, right."
"So? Come on, we'll have a great time," Helene said encouragingly. "You'll see how good I can look in a wetsuit. And maybe after, you'll see that I DEFINITELY look good in a bikini."
My mouth went dry. I openly ogled Helene's fit, lithe body while she purposely profiled herself for me. I really, really wanted to see Helene in a bikini ... and out of it ... but my conscience held me back. I'd still feel like I was betraying Adrienne. True, she claimed we were 'nottogether' and had even encouraged me to fuck her friends, but those were her friends while she was present. It would be a different story to screw someone behind her back. Claims of 'just friendship' or not, I felt that Adrienne and I were a couple and our Valentine's Day 'notadate' had done nothing to dispel that notion in my mind.
"Helene," I sighed regretfully. "I really, really would love to. But I can't."
"Why not? You're a free agent, aren't you?" Helene almost pleaded.
My head hurt. Without thinking I just started to turn away. "I'm sorry, Helene. I can't. I'll, uh, talk to you later." And then I hurried away, my head hanging as I strode off towards class. First my inability to do the open relationship with Dawn and now this, when I wasn't even officially WITH anybody! What the hell was wrong with me? It was as if I'd been traumatized after cheating on Megan, Cassidy, and Adrienne the first times.
"Call me if you change your mind!" Helene called out.
I just put my head down and ran away.
Adrienne found me between fifth and sixth periods. "Hey! Ben!" she barked sharply. Her voice was anything but friendly.
"Hey, A.D."
With a pissed-off expression, the gorgeous blonde circled in front of me and stopped, blocking my path. "What's going on?"
"Huh?"
"Helene asked you out?"
"Uh-huh..." I began, not sure where this was going. "How'd you know?"
"Nevermind that," she flicked her hand. "You turned her down?"
I shrugged. "I wasn't interested."
"Bullshit," Adrienne stood in front of me. "Helene McGregory broke up with her boyfriend two weeks ago and just wants to get laid. I'm pretty sure she made that clear enough. Or was she too subtle for your block head?"
"Hey, hey! What's with the hostility? I thought you'd be happy!" I protested.
"Happy? Why would I be happy?"
"Uh..." I stammered. "Because I've got more time to spend with you?"
"Fuck, Ben..." Adrienne sighed wearily. "Do NOT tell me you turned down Helene because of me."
I blinked twice. "But ... I..." I shut up before stating that I turned Helene down because of Adrienne. Past experience told me that would only get me into further trouble.
"We are NOT together, Ben," Adrienne said sternly.
"I know, I know," I shrugged and air-quoted. "At least ... in name..."
"No! Not just in name. We're NOT together!"
I sighed. "But why? I don't WANT to be with anyone but you, Adrienne. And you told me you love me. And we had such a great time on Valentine's Day and-"
"No-no-no!" she interrupted, holding up a hand and turning away. "This isn't happening!"
Adrienne took two steps away from me and I followed until she stopped abruptly and whirled on me. "Ben, you'd better not turn down anymore dates because of me, you understand? You can screw whomever you want, Ben. I don't care. I'm not your girlfriend. You're on your own."
"Adrienne!"
She'd already turned around and started marching away.
"We still going out after school?" I called.
"Go to class, Ben!" she yelled over her shoulder and then turned the corner. Adrienne was gone.
I'll never understand women. I spent years being the 'safe' friend, learning all I could about the female psyche. I've dated a few and screwed a lot more. But I still didn't have Clue One when it came to understanding women.
I thought I was starting to figure out Adrienne. She loved me, trusted me, and was attached to me more than any other person had ever been, with the possible exception of Dawn. I'd spent more time together with Adrienne over the past four months or so than anyone else, including Kenny, Daniel, and my own siblings. She was my best friend, my lover, and I thought I was starting to understand her.
She was scared, no terrified, of losing me. She loved me, but because she was so attached, she was afraid to commit to our relationship. We were boyfriend/girlfriend in everything but name, because to be an official girlfriend would mean she once again had the possibility of becoming an ex-girlfriend. As 'friends', we might last forever. So I let her keep the 'friend' title and I loved her as best I could.
She was my best friend, with benefits. Like today, I rode with her to school because we were going shopping together afterwards. ME ... at a MALL ... by CHOICE, because it meant I could be with Adrienne. Brooke had ridden to school with Kady, who would take her home once classes ended.
I'll never understand women. They claim you hurt them in little ways you don't even know, and then get mad at you for not knowing what you did wrong. I'd turned down sex with a hot babe because I truly loved Adrienne. And what does she do? She gets pissed at me.
And then she drives off the school parking lot without me.
I'd arrived at the curb just in time to see the cherry red Mustang peel out with burning rubber, Adrienne leaving me in the dust. Now how the hell was I supposed to get home?
"Thanks for the ride Sung, I owe you one." I looked through the passenger window and waved, "Bye, Stephanie."
"Bye, Ben."
"Laters, Ben."
The happy couple drove on. Thank goodness Stephanie Vo lived just around the corner.
The house was quiet as I entered. Not totally unexpected. This semester, the twins usually walked to their friend's place after school before my mom picked them up on her way home from work. And I expected Brooke to be at Kady's or Jennifer's or Erin's or wherever. Just a big, empty home for me to wallow in my misery.
At least I could probably use the family room computer to look up porn. The way things were going with Adrienne I might not be getting laid for a while.
Well, that's what I'd thought at the time. Everything changed when I headed up the stairs for my bedroom and heard muffled moaning coming from Brooke's room.
Wait, that wasn't right. I knew Brooke had dumped Kenta after the whole panties- in-the-backseat fiasco and she would have told me if she were dating someone new. I thought that perhaps she was masturbating, taking advantage of the empty house. If so, she might want me to come join her since I was home. So with curiosity, I went to the closed door, pressing my ear against it to figure out what was going on.
"Oh, oh ... Nngh ... Fuck, yeah," Brooke's cute voice wafted through the door softly, heavily muffled by the wood. Our house was pretty well soundproofed. It was the only way my sisters and I could have gotten away with as much as we had for the past year. But when one's ear was pressed to the door, there wasn't any denying the noise.
"Eat me, baby ... eat me..." Brooke moaned, and I heard the giggle of another voice.
Wait, Brooke WASN'T alone. What was going on?
The second voice giggled again and I realized my little sister had another girl in there! Instantly my erection sprang up in my shorts and my breathing got a little heavier.
"So fucking good! I love it! I love it Kady! More! More!"
Kady? Kady Jacobsen? Holy SHIT! The images that sprang to mind were momentarily overwhelming, and I lost my balance and fell heavily, my shoulder impacting the wooden door with a heavy [thump].
"Shit!" Brooke exclaimed, the sound quickly followed by panicked noises of two girls scrambling for dear life.
"Wait, wait!" I called out. "Brooke! It's me!"
"Ben?" came my sister's voice in surprise. "Ben?" she repeated, this time with some relief.
"Yeah, it's just me."
Thumping footsteps preceded the door suddenly swinging open and my sister stood there, wearing just a baggy T-shirt and presumably nothing underneath. "Oh, thank gawd. I was PANICKED that the twins had come home or something. What are you DOING here?"
Blushing from my position on the floor, I gingerly stood up and shrugged. "Uh, problems with Adrienne. I'll explain later." Then I looked through the doorway to see Kady sitting on Brooke's bed, the blanket covering her lower body and a T- shirt haphazardly clutched with both hands over her chest. "Uh, hi Kady."
The sultry redhead blushed beet red, her deep blue eyes flashing as she realized they'd been caught. It was the first time she didn't seem to have the upper hand over me. "Uh, hi Ben," she stammered in obvious embarrassment.
"Relax," Brooke turned and waved. "Ben's cool."
I shrugged and nodded to Kady. "Yeah, no problem."
The 16-year-old cheerleader looked at the both of us for a few seconds before sighing and lying back. She still trapped the shirt over her chest but at least relaxed the tension from her shoulders. "Well, Ben," Kady shrugged. "I told you you weren't my type."
"What? Female?" I smirked. It all made so much more sense now.
"Precisely," Kady nodded.
"Not entirely true," Brooke grinned and waved me into the room.
"Brooke!" Kady protested, extremely alarmed that my little sister was about to say something she didn't want made public.
I chuckled and let my sister escort me into her bedroom and then close the door. It was WAY too delicious to see KADY for once squirming because of my presence instead of the other way around. "What, Brooke?"
My little sister beamed. "Oh ... oh, this is SOOO perfect."
"Brooke!" Kady screeched again.
"You see, big brother, this hot little piece isn't a TOTAL dyke. I HAVE heard her discuss a very select few men who have gotten her motor running."
"BROOKE!" Kady yelled and sat up, waving her arms in a 'stop!' gesture. The motion meant she wasn't trapping the T-shirt over her chest anymore, which dropped the garment into her lap and exposed two very healthy, very perky tits. They weren't big, maybe B-cups, but they were quite nicely shaped and capped by swollen pink pretty nipples.
"Like you, Ben," Brooke smirked. "Did I ever tell you I once fucked Kady with a dildo while she fantasized it was you?"
"Ahh, FUCK," Kady dropped back dramatically, sagging against the headboard and raising her hands to try and cover her tits.
"Relax, Kady," Brooke sighed. "Check it out; my brother's pretty turned on."
Sure enough, I had quite the tent in my shorts.
"This is sooo perfect, Kady," Brooke then slithered onto the bed, leaning her head in to start kissing her cheerleader friend on the cheek, across her ear, down her neck, and along her naked shoulder. She whispered, "Just look at that bulge. You've heard the rumors. Didn't you want to try out Big Ben just once? You told me you did. Think about it. Dicks can't vibrate, but then a vibrator doesn't have that warm, organic throb like a nice dick."
"Mmm..." Kady moaned, her deep blue eyes locked onto my crotch. Brooke continued nibbling her way across Kady's chest, gently but firmly pushing the redhead's hands aside to once again bare those pretty tits to the open air.
"C'mon, Kady. I know you've fantasized about fucking him. Fuck him now. Fuck him so I can watch," Brooke husked.
"Ohhh..." Kady groaned, her head arching back against the headboard and her mouth gaping open.
"Or even better, I'll sit on your face so you can lick my cunt while he's shoving that big dick into you. How does that sound? You wanna have a threesome with siblings?"
"Oh, shit," Kady gasped, clearly turned on by the illicit idea.
Brooke turned around to me, fire in her eyes. "Take your shorts off, Ben. Let her see it."
I was mesmerized by the sight in front of me. I'd seen two girls making out before, fully naked and with big tits that would have been the envy of Playboy. Brooke still had her shirt on and I couldn't see an inch of her private parts. All I had were Kady's breasts. And the two hadn't even kissed. But somehow this situation was even hotter than any Sapphic pairing I'd ever witnessed. And the mere thought of tapping Kady Jacobsen's ass sent my brain into overload. So without further ado and not even stopping to consider the situation, I dropped my shorts to the floor.
My dick sprang into the air once freed of my boxers, causing both Brooke and Kady to gasp. Their eyes were locked onto the thick, throbbing member, and I saw Kady's lower lip quivering in anticipation.
Brooke slid off her friend and then pulled back the bedcovers, revealing the rest of Kady's nakedness to me. The lithe 16-year-old truly had a model's physique, all slenderness with arms and legs that seemed like I could surround with just my hands. And to my surprise and delight, Kady's bush was trimmed down to an actual arrow, just a little design with putting green short dark auburn hairs that proved the carpet matched the drapes. Below the arrow was a completely bare pussy, the labia already spread wide, and wet with moisture that I was sure included some of my little sister's saliva. Kady was intoxicatingly beautiful, and her body stirred that animalistic kink in me to just bend her skinny ass in half and ream her out until she saw stars.
But I controlled myself. With deliberate movements, I removed my shirt to get myself completely naked, and I waited patiently for Kady to make a decision.
Brooke made it for her. "Slide down, baby," she urged, gently helping Kady shift lower down on the bed until she was flat on her back, her feet dangling off the foot of the bed and her head tilted towards me with a look of both excitement and anxiety.
"You're gonna love this, Kady," Brooke husked then glanced up at me. "Get over here, Ben."
Still stepping slowly, I held Kady's gaze, searching for any signs that she didn't want to go through with this. But while she was nervous, the beautiful Junior cheerleader looked extremely aroused. Her pussy was getting wetter. Her nipples were rock hard. And she was panting softly in anticipation. Kady was beautiful in an ordinary mood. But turned-on, her elfin face was transformed into that of a radiant angel.
Before crawling between her legs, I first knelt beside the supine redhead. Brooke backed away for a moment while I leaned over and gently brushed a lock of red hair off Kady's forehead. In a soft voice, I asked, "Have you done this before?"
Kady shivered and then nervously creaked, "Yes. Twice. But I didn't like it."
"I'll do my best to make you happy," I soothed. And then I bent to softly press my lips to hers.
Kissing, Kady could handle. She moaned against my mouth and after a minute, let me part her lips with my tongue as I quested inside. I stroked the inside of her cheeks and pressed a little more firmly before backing off and doing my best to be gentle. But when I drew away, I suddenly felt a Kady's hand on the back of my head as she pulled me tighter to her and kissed me again with increased fervor.
"Oh, Bennn..." Kady groaned into my mouth, music to my ears. After more than half a year of getting teased by the sexy teenager, building and building sexual tension, we were finally progressing. It felt wonderful.
After a few minutes of making out, I drew back completely while Kady dropped her head onto the mattress, breathing heavily.
"It's so different, kissing a boy," she sighed. "So much more ... power..."
"You like it?" I grinned.
"Well ... sometimes." She smiled, a twinkle sparkling in her deep blue eyes. And then she pulled my face to hers again.
Midway through this second kiss, I shifted my body over hers, placing a knee between her legs and gently spreading one of them to the side. My movements were slow but firm, letting Kady know what I wanted her to do but giving her time to resist if she wanted. I'd never bedded a supposed lesbian, but I treated Kady as I would a virgin, giving her time to adjust to the new situation.
Kady suddenly pulled her head away and gasped when I took hold of her thighs, a look of surprise on her face as if she didn't realize I was now between her legs and lifting them around my waist. Her hands went up to my biceps, squeezing tightly with a strength I wouldn't have believed given how small her wrists were. I froze in position. "You okay?" I asked.
"Yeah ... yeah..." Kady gasped as she took a deep breath. Then she looked down at my thick, hard dick sticking up just over her crotch. She bit her lip and then nodded. "Do it. I want it."
I looked down at her pretty pussy, so delicate, like the rest of her. And I nudged my mushroom head into her folds. This was it. I was about to fuck someone else.
My mind flashed to Adrienne. Could I really do this to her? But then her words rang out it my head. 'We are NOT together. You can screw whomever you want, Ben. I don't care. I'm not your girlfriend.'
With some twisted logic, I thought that maybe, just maybe, this was what Adrienne needed from me. She WANTED me to sleep with someone else, just so she could feel like we weren't in a committed relationship. She NEEDED me to fuck someone else, so she wouldn't feel like I was holding myself back just for her. Because if I WAS holding myself in monogamy for her, then our protestations that we were just friends would be a lie.
So I smiled at Kady, gripped her thighs, and started pushing in.
"Ohmigod," Kady jerked and her eyes flew wide open as she felt her pussy stretch around my invading rod. Her lower lip quivered and she inhaled sharply while arching her back off the bed, thrusting her tits up until they touched my chest while I hovered over her. I held my position, neither withdrawing nor penetrating any further while she got used to the sensation.
When Kady finally relaxed, she flicked her eyes down to me with a little smile and nodded for me to continue. I smiled encouragingly and pressed the rest of my cock in, driving myself forward with steady force until I was balls deep inside the sexy young redhead.
"It's just like a dildo," Kady sighed when our crotches met. "But ... so much better! So ... so warm..."
I chuckled and squeezed my kegel muscles, making my rod twitch inside her. Kady giggled and her hands came up to grip my hips. "Of course, I'm not used to THIS being attached to the dildo."
"Gawd, this is SO fucking HOT," Brooke groaned.
Both Kady and I looked over at my sister, who was sitting against the wall with a hand underneath her shirt, rubbing furiously. I'd forgotten for a moment that Brooke was there, all my focus on the slender girl beneath me.
Brooke's eyes were mere slits as she was simultaneously staring at us and far beyond, lost in her pleasure. "Fuck her, Ben. In and out. I want to SEE it. Fuck her!"
Without waiting for Kady's approval I slid my rod partway out, and then glided forward once until I hit rock bottom once again. The young redhead whimpered and tossed her head back again, being momentarily overwhelmed by the sensations. "You okay?" I asked softly.
"Yeah, yeah," Kady gasped, clearly forgetting to breathe every now and again. "Th- thanks, Ben. For being so gentle. It wasn't like this the first two times."
"My pleasure. Or more importantly," I clarified. "Your pleasure."
Kady smiled and then I started slowly pumping in and out of her again. Her hands had fallen to her sides once I started penetrating her. Now, she brought them back up again and gripped my biceps. As my strokes began to speed up, her grip tightened and her breathing sped up to match.
"Unnghh ... it's starting to feel good," Kady sighed. "But it's kinda weird being underneath you." She smiled. "I'm used to being the one in charge."
"You want to be on top?" I asked.
"Can I?" Kady said eagerly.
There wasn't room to roll us over without either hitting Brooke or falling off the side of the bed, so I grinned and then pulled out, glancing down to see my thick shaft coated with Kady's nectar. Kady slid out from under me while I flopped onto my back. And then I held my dick upright for Kady to examine before she almost gingerly straddled my hips, spread her own labia wide with her fingers, and then slowly sat down.
From this position, it became rather easy to get Kady off. She humped herself up and down, controlling the depth and rhythm with her eyes closed, concentrating on the sensations my dick was producing in her. It was a rhythm rather slower than I was used to, but this was about her and I was willing to ride it out. The pace also gave me time to focus my fingers on Kady's body. With my right hand, I manipulated her clit with all the expertise born of LOTS and LOTS of practice on many different girls. My left hand roamed around her torso, palming her tits and squeezing her nipples while also tickling other, lesser known sensitive spots.
In short order, Kady had her very first coital orgasm. "Ohmigod, ohmigod, ohmigod!" she chirped as her eyelids fluttered faster than a hummingbird's wings. I shifted my fingers to apply just a little bit more pressure to her clit while I pinched down on her right nipple, and the sexy young waif who'd been teasing me for months finally came on top of my cock. "FUUCK!" she grunted, and I felt the flood of honey splashing around my internally-buried rod.
"Unnnghhh!" Brooke was also moaning, cumming at the same time as her friend, her hand a blur between her own thighs.
And then both girls were still, panting for oxygen and sweating like pigs.
"Did you cum?" Kady managed to ask, heavy-lidded and aglow with orgasmic bliss.
I shook my head. "No, not yet."
"Why not?" She looked confused and almost even disappointed, as if even a lesbian had some instinct to feel hot sperm splashing against her insides. Of course, she wasn't really a lesbian.
"I was a little focused on you," I smiled warmly. "Trust me, you would have felt it if I came."
"Oh, didn't know a boy could really last like that. My one boyfriend always came so fast." Kady looked thoughtful at this. She still had the sweet face of an angel, and I had to admit I liked this side of her, compared to the blunt, edgy, sarcastic version. I liked both versions, actually, but it was nice to know she had a sweet side. "Does that mean we can keep going?"
"Sure," I smiled. "Please," I added.
"Ungh, don't you want me to sit on your face now?" Brooke interrupted urgently. "Please ... I need something besides my own fingers."
A thought popped in my head. "I got a better idea," I began, a wolfish grin taking over my face as I ogled Kady's body. "Why don't you bend over and eat out Brooke while I fuck your pussy from behind?"
Kady's eyes rose as she took in my new suggestion and then just as quickly got the implication. That teasing grin was back as she remarked, "Try not to stare TOO hard at my ass."
She had a PERFECT ass.
There are different versions of perfection. This version just happened to be tiny, tight, and so firm my thumbs couldn't even dent the cheeks. Kady's ass was round without being bulky, without a trace of fat sitting on her model-thin hips.
I drooled a bit, having to slurp up my own spit to prevent it from marring the picturesque tableau before me. My mind was absolutely swirling in ecstasy as I both felt and saw my thick shaft sliding in and out of Kady's tight snatch while surrounded by those heavenly globes.
Twice, I'd already nearly cum. Just as I'd felt myself grunting towards orgasm, Kady had postponed me with pleas of, "Just a little longer, just a little longer! I'm almost there!"
I held myself back until she came and tried to let myself go, but it always took a while to build back up to that point of no return. And by the time I did, Kady whined, "I feel another one coming. Hold on! Hold on!"
Ah, HELL. I bit down harder and tried to hold it in.
Before me, Brooke squeaked her last climax and finally rolled her hips up and away from her older cheerleader friend. My little sister's bare-shaven pussy was sopping wet both from her own orgasmic fluids and Kady's saliva. And the slender brunette twisted onto her side, panting softly in a fetal position while she recovered from the lesbian tongue lashing.
That meant Kady was now entirely focused on ramming her hips back at me. I heard her grunting as she bucked her ass into my crotch with every ounce of energy she had left. And I felt her pussy clenching tightly and then begin spasming out of control as she crested into orgasm again.
Clenching down on my own kegel muscles, I was at my wit's end when I finally heard the 16-year-old redhead scream, "Auuuuughhh!"
Finally. I let go of my kegel muscles and getting as firm a grip on Kady's slender hips as I could, I started pounding myself against her without restraint. And as the tension in my abs and just below began to wane, I felt the tension in my balls finally go slack. "I'm gonna cum!" I yelled.
"Mmph!" Kady pulled her head up at the last second, squealing, "Wait! Pull out! Pull out! I'm not protected!"
My eyes flew wide open and a vision of Allie Sanders, bawling uncontrollably after getting her positive pregnancy test results, popped into my head. How could I have been so careless? So stupid! She's a fucking lesbian! Of COURSE she's not on the pill!
"Oh, SHIT!" I grunted and with my last ounce of control, I yanked my dick out, the end of it twitching and throbbing as I aimed my babymaker at Kady's perfect ass.
The first volley blasted forth, painting the hollow V-crease where Kady's buttcheeks first came together just below her waist. I felt a wave of relief wash over me as I felt the absolute twin reliefs of finally cumming and NOT cumming inside Kady's unprotected pussy.
But before I let fly with the second burst, Brooke exclaimed "CUM!" and dived forward, shoving my dick into her mouth before I could react. Feeling the sudden warmth and pressure of the cute brunette's suction, I howled like a demon, firing the second, third, fourth, and further blasts of hot incestuous jism into my 15- year-old sister's mouth.
My mind had reached its breaking point. I was simply overwhelmed by fucking Kady from behind, holding my orgasm back for so long, and then having my little sister suck my cum down right in front of her friend. My eyes rolled up into my head and I sagged to the side, my shoulder thumping painfully into the wall before I managed to turn and sit with my back to it, spreading my legs out in front of me.
Brooke followed me down, stuffing my cock back into her mouth once my body came to rest, moaning with arousal while slurping up every single last drop of semen she could find. I just sighed and put one hand on the back of her head, luxuriating in the heavenly sensations.
But then the sound of Kady's voice shook both Brooke and I from our reveries. "Wow!" Kady exclaimed. "You're actually sucking your brother's dick!"
My eyes flew open. Holy SHIT!
Brooke jerked her head up, covering her mouth with wide-open eyes, looking as if she was trying to pretend she hadn't just gotten caught with her brother's cock in her mouth. "Uh ... uh..." she stuttered behind her palm in a complete panic.
"Relax, relax," Kady grinned, reaching out and rubbing Brooke's arms. Her deep blue eyes twinkled. "I think it's kinky."
Brooke blinked twice in disbelief, turning to me. I stared right back and brother and sister wondered in amazement if this was really true. Brooke dropped the hand from her mouth and turned to Kady, reaching out and grabbing the older girl's hands. "Kady, you can't tell ANYBODY!"
"Relax, relax," Kady soothed. "I won't. But..."
Both Brooke and I inhaled, terrified at what the catch might be.
" ... You have to tell me: Have you ever fucked him?"
Brooke turned back to me again, biting her lower lip. Sucking me was one thing. Admitting we'd committed intercourse incest when Kady only suspected but didn't know was a completely different thing. But I nodded my head fractionally. For some reason, having fucked Kady, I felt like I could trust her.
So Brooke turned back and blushed, answering quietly, "Yeah..."
Kady's eyes simmered, the deep blue color turning to that of a stormy ocean maelstrom. "Fuck him, Brooke," the redhead husked. "I wanna see."
Brooke turned to look at me and I saw her eyes rather obviously trail down my naked body and down to my crotch. The illicit naughtiness and danger of the situation had my adrenaline pumping and for some reason, was an incredible turn on. Despite having just recently cum, my dick was pretty hard and getting harder, the thick column of flesh waving like a flagpole in a stiff breeze.
A pale white hand reached out to it, and I trailed up the arm to see Kady wrapping her fingers around my shaft. It was quite possibly the first cock she'd ever touched with her hands, and almost experimentally she stroked me up and down, not squeezing hard enough and yet giving me just enough of a tickling sensation to further assist my dick's road to recovery.
I glanced up to see Kady's eyes locked in on what she was doing, mesmerized by the sight. Her chest was heaving as she panted breathlessly. And licking her lips, she murmured, "I can't believe this thing was inside me." Her eyes flicked up to me and then to Brooke. "And I can't wait to see this go inside you."
Brooke shivered and then panted softly herself, staring at Kady stroking my dick. I recognized the look in my sister's eyes. She was turned on as well. So taking a deep breath, the slightly anxious 15-year-old nodded, "Okay."
Brooke looked for a good position and started to lie on her back, but Kady shook her head. "Nuh-uh. Doggy-style. Like me." Then the redhead grinned. "Besides, you owe me little one."
My sister broke into a little smile at that and the three of us started lining up into position. Kady shifted towards the far corner and leaned back against the headboard, spreading her legs to the sides with her knees up in the air and her feet planted flat on the bed. Brooke moved to all fours, collapsing her elbows to lower her face and let the Junior cheerleader press her head into the right spot. And once the girls started their oral copulation, I knelt behind my little sister's ass.
"Dick her, Ben," Kady moaned, her eyes bright in anticipation. "I wanna see some nasty brother/sister fuckage."
I knew the way from familiarity. Holding Brooke's hips in my hands, I didn't need to look down to settle my cockhead in between her labia. Instead, I kept my eyes locked onto Kady's, the two of us staring back and forth with white hot intensity.
Kady knew the exact instant my dick penetrated my little sister's pussy. She saw the flicker in my eyes, and she probably felt Brooke's head jerk in her crotch. And at both of these signals, the aroused redhead just smiled and urged us on.
The fucking began.
In. Out. Around and around. Lick. Slurp. Whimper. Moan.
I fucked Kady through Brooke's body. I plunged my dick forward, the impact of my pelvis against my little sister's buttcheeks propelling her forward into the redhead's pussy. And my eyes stayed locked onto Kady's clear blue irises. I watched the riot of emotions there, ranging from excitement and arousal to pleasure and even pain. This wasn't an ordinary fuck. This was incest, and the fact that all three of us knew how naughty it was spurred us to incredible heights of pleasure.
"Eat me, Brooke!"
"Fuck me, Ben!"
"Fuck her! Fuck your sister!"
"Ugh! Ugh!"
"Ohh ... ohh ... fuck me..."
"Squirt it. Squirt in her!"
"Mmph! I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"
"I'm cumming, too!"
"Arrrghhh!"
I came just once, at the end, blowing a load even bigger than my first into my little sister's honeypot. Brooke came two or three times, I'm not sure. I was too focused on her older cheerleader friend.
But Kady only came once as well. She waited and waited for that ultimate moment, delaying her own gratification until she could see the tension on my face as I blasted away. She waited until she knew I was spunking incestuous sperm into my little sister's womb. And only then did she let herself cry out with ecstasy.
It was incredible.
Kady was the first to recover after that intense sexual experience. She cleared her throat dryly, and then kicked a leg over Brooke's head to dismount the bed. "I need to get something to drink," she sighed while grabbing her shirt. "I'll bring you back some water bottles."
I just nodded slowly, too wiped out to verbally respond. I leaned forward on my knees and gripped Brooke's hips, keeping my slowly deflating cock inside my little sister's sodden pussy while she barely kept herself from collapsing. As it was, Brooke's cheek was pressed into the mattress, her arms stretched out before her as her body formed a triangle, with our illicit union still holding us upright at the triangle's peak.
A girlish gasp got my attention just then, and I turned my head to the open bedroom door. "Oh, hey, Cap. What are you doing here?" Kady's voice sounded in the hallway.
"Uh, I was just looking for Ben," Adrienne's flustered voice filtered through. "Were you just-?" Adrienne's voice cut off as she entered the doorway and saw me and Brooke in our compromising position. Brooke had just then collapsed flat onto her belly, pulling my cock down with her as I hovered over my little sister's prone body. And a look of horrified terror crossed Adrienne's face. "What's going on here?" Her voice was a strangled whisper.
I knew the look on Adrienne's face. It was the look she had whenever she talked about Adam, the older brother who raped her when she was ten. My brain immediately figured out the worst possible way the situation could appear, and I stammered urgently, "This isn't what it looks like."
"Ohmigod," Adrienne gasped, her eyes not even capable of getting any bigger. "OhmiGOD!"
"Adrienne!" I barked as I yanked my wet dick out of Brooke and started to get up.
"OHMIGOD!" Adrienne yelled as she saw the fluids on my half-hard cock, and she started backing out the door.
"No! Adrienne!" I pleaded as I stepped onto the floor with one foot, the other tangled up in the bedcovers.
"Get the FUCK away from me!" Adrienne shrieked, pointing at me threateningly. "Stay AWAY from me!" And then she turned and practically flew out the door.
"Ahh, hell!" I grunted as I extricated my other foot and hopped to the doorway. I only got to the top of the stairs, fully naked, before I heard the front door slam against the foyer wall and then the sound of Adrienne's shoes thumping up the sidewalk.
This was NOT good..
i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.
I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.
38 Chapter 32: Casual Sex
FEBRUARY 2002, SENIOR YEAR
"Adrienne! Let me in!" My hand hurt. Actually, both my hands hurt. Heel, knuckles, didn't matter. I'd been hammering the unyielding wood long enough that I was sure I'd be terribly bruised by tomorrow morning.
You might say that the doorbell would be more effective. Maybe. I'd used the doorbell, to no avail. But then I quit. It just felt more ... penitent ... to use my bare hands.
She never let me in.
Adrienne couldn't avoid me completely at school. Lynne and Heather greeted me with smiles as I arrived before class, but Adrienne just picked up her books and started walking away.
Heather stared at her friend's retreating back in confusion and asked, "What's going on?"
Lynne frowned. "Ben. Did you break her again?"
So Adrienne at least hadn't told them anything. I sighed and hustled after Adrienne, calling over my shoulder, "It's complicated."
I did finally catch up to her, but it was as if I didn't exist. She wouldn't look at me. When I pleaded in her ear, she just ignored me. When I stepped in front of her, she went around me. And when we got to her first period, I followed her in and crouched next to her deskchair while she stared blankly straight ahead.
I felt the stares of fifteen other students, all looking at me funny. My ears started burning. I was too embarrassed to keep pleading verbally, but I put my hand on top of hers and just stared intently, willing her to respond.
She didn't. Eventually, I had to get up and hustle to my own class.
At the break between second and third periods, Adrienne had at least told her friends to keep me away. Lynne stopped me ten feet away from my target. "She doesn't want to talk to you, Ben."
I looked over the petite brunette's shoulder at my fallen angel. Her golden hair was dulled. The light in her eyes gone. Her face was drawn into a perpetual frown. "Has she told you what's going on?" I asked.
Lynne sighed and looked down. "No. She barely talks. She just said you hurt her deeper than she thought possible."
I groaned and buried my face in my hands.
"Ben, what's going on?" Lynne asked with obvious concern.
I gritted my teeth and looked skyward, exhaling painfully. "I can't tell you."
"Why not?"
"I ... I just can't, Lynne."
She sighed again and looked back at her friend. "I can't help what I don't understand, Ben."
"I know."
"Still ... I'll try."
I exhaled again, the brief glimmer of something positive doing wonders for my spirits. "Thanks."
Adrienne didn't join us for lunch. After perpetually being attached to my hip since Thanksgiving, her absence was clearly noted by my other friends.
"Trouble in paradise?" Cassidy asked.
"I don't want to talk about it," I answered gruffly.
"You still claiming you and Adrienne weren't together?" she persisted. Her past tense was unmistakeable.
"I'm NOT. Talking. About it. Freckles," I barked a little too harshly. Cassidy shied back and Elaine shot me an evil glare. I sighed and hung my head, tears threatening to roll down my cheeks.
"You know you can trust us, Ben," Megan offered.
"We're your friends," Abbie Sanders added while nudging her new boyfriend Kenny to say something. He was, after all, supposed to be my best bud.
Allie was seated beside me and she just reached over to rub my hand on top of the table. Everyone noticed the moisture in my eyes.
I glanced skyward, hoping to negate gravity's pull on my tears. They were my friends. I could trust them. But not with this ... Not with this ... How do you tell your friends you're in trouble because you got caught screwing your little sister?
Without another word, I picked up my food and stood up, turning away from the table.
"Hey Ben! Where you going?" Kenny called as I started walking.
I didn't answer, instead going over by the cheerleader table where Adrienne was morosely silent but cocooned amongst her girls. Selecting a spot perhaps thirty feet away, I sat down where I knew I would be in her view, staring mournfully with my best imitation of a puppy dog's face. There I spent the rest of the lunch break.
She never looked at me even once.
Adrienne finally cracked after the end of classes. And I mean cracked.
The instant the bell rang, I bolted for Adrienne's car in the parking lot. When she arrived, I blocked the driver's door, not letting her get in. Still refusing to talk to me, she simply climbed in the passenger side of the car and slipped into the driver's seat from there.
Whimpering in pain, I moved behind the car itself. Feeling tears of desperation rolling down my cheeks, I swore to myself she'd have to run me over to pull out of the parking spot.
Fortunately, it didn't come to that. After honking a few times and even revving the engine while in park, Adrienne finally opened her window, and barked, "Get in the car, Ben."
At first, I thought it was just a ruse to get me out of the way so she could back out, so I refused to budge.
Exasperated, she finally shut down the engine and reached across herself to open the passenger door. Eyeing the opening, I calculated that she couldn't restart the car and move into reverse before I jumped in, so I sprinted for it. Adrienne didn't even bother trying to outrace me.
When I was safely beside her, I pleaded, "Adrienne, let me explain."
"Explain what, Ben!" she choked, tears already reforming in her eyes. "Did I or did I not catch you with your dick inside your little sister?"
"It's not like that!"
"Then WHAT'S it like? Huh? You fucked around on me, Ben!"
"Is that what you're mad about?" I asked, feeling a mild pang of relief. This would be so much easier if it were just a matter of cheating. "You said I could screw whomever I want!"
"I didn't mean your SISTER!" Adrienne screamed loud enough that I feared she could be heard even outside the car. In a panic, I spun my head around, looking to see if any other students heard her.
"FUCK Kady, Ben! I don't care! I thought she was a dyke but I don't care! Fuck Helene! Fuck Chelsie Lennis! Even fucking fuck Donna Kincaid, Ben! I don't CARE!" She was bawling now. "But how the fuck could you do that to Brooke? Don't I give you enough? What the FUCK is WRONG with you?"
My mind was racing, trying to belatedly keep up with her questions. "Of course you do! And there's nothing wrong with what Brooke and I are doing!"
"EVERYTHING is wrong! Did you force her? I'll bet you forced her!"
"NO! Are you crazy?"
"Of course you did! All big brothers are the same! Just fucking PERVERTS!"
"Adrienne, no!"
"First it's just the hands; they just want to hold your hand. Then it's your arms, and your shoulders," Adrienne intoned rapidly, her eyes wide as she stared straight out the windshield. "You think, oh, this isn't so bad. So what if he's patting my ass. He's just being friendly and brotherly. No, it isn't so bad."
"Adrienne!" I whimpered. But she couldn't hear me anymore.
"And then he wants to touch your skin. The small of your back. Just rubbing, just rubbing. Don't be afraid! Don't be afraid! He just loves you! He loves you more than you know!"
"Adrienne..." I pleaded, shaking her arm. Her eyes were wild, her movements robotic. She was scaring me.
"It hurts! It hurts so much! Make it stop! It's INSIDE me! What is that? Why is this happening? Why is it inside me? It HURTS! Why is he doing this? Oww! Oww! Why? Why?"
"Adrienne!" I yelled, wrapping my arms around her in a big hug.
"GET AWAY FROM ME!!!" Adrienne screamed so loud I thought she shattered my eardrum. She jerked violently, trying to throw me off of her body. Her arms and legs flailed, kicking the door, the center console, honking the horn. "*!!! *!!!"
Ah, SHIT. I let go of her immediately, eyes darting around to see that a few students outside WERE coming to investigate the rocking car with its honking horn.
Adrienne started punching and shoving me, pushing me back toward the passenger door. "You stay the FUCK away from me!!!" She screamed at the top of her lungs, clamping both hands over her ears with her eyes pinched shut.
"Adrienne!"
"AUUGGGHHH!!!" She shrieked unceasingly, squalling like a colicky baby with one hand over her left ear and her right hand jabbing towards the door.
"Okay! Okay!" I yelled and opened the door, getting out. But that wasn't good enough. She kept screaming and shrieking until I just closed the door and backed away.
The Mustang's engine roared to life. I had to flatten myself against the next car to avoid getting my feet run over as she backed out in a hurry, turned, and then sped away down the parking lot, scattering students in her wake.
I half ran down the aisle after her, quitting after twenty or so paces. Shit! Shit! Shit! Oh, this was BAD.
A random guy walked up to me, staring after the red Mustang as it turned onto the street and peeled out with burning rubber. "Trouble in paradise, man?"
"Fuck off," I growled, coming THIS close to just decking him and getting it over with.
I spent Friday night under a dark cloud, radiating 'get-the-fuck-away from me' signals that even the twins understood. My parents also gave me my space.
Brooke made a very sincere attempt to talk to me, showing more patience than I thought the 15-year-old possessed, but eventually she took the hint and left me alone. Still, I should have known my little sister wasn't the type to ever give up.
It was close to midnight and I'd been catatonic for the past several hours, unable to sleep ... unable to die. I was sitting up in bed, just staring at ... nothing.
Then without any warning, the door in front of me began to swing open. I stared impassively as the hallway illumination spilled into my bedroom.
"Ben?" Brooke called softly as she came into view, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around her torso. Her hair was damp as she was just out of the shower, and I couldn't help but notice how her growing curves stretched out the towel in very specific places. I shook the illicit thoughts from my mind. It was that kind of thinking that got me into trouble in the first place. Those thoughts were wrong.
Brooke came up to me, sitting beside me on the bed. I kept my gaze forward, so that she was standing just to the left in my peripheral vision. She waved her hand up and down in front of my face, as anyone does in front of someone who appears to be staring off at nothing. She switched to waving both arms, and again asked a hesitant, "Ben? Please?"
I didn't want to deal with her. I loved my little sister. I would never want anything bad to ever happen to her. And yet I couldn't help but feel guilty. Had I seduced her? I mean, I believed she had been doing her best to seduce me, but I was the older brother. That made me culpable. I should have been able to turn her away. But I hadn't. Maybe I even manipulated her fragile little mind, tricked her into thinking she wanted to have sex with me. That made me evil. I'd corrupted her.
Again, Brooke did the hand waving thing in front of my eyes. I blinked, but I didn't turn my gaze. I couldn't look at her. She represented all that I had done wrong. I was a sexual predator, and no matter how willing she seemed, I felt like I'd raped my little sister. I was below cow dung.
In the corner of my eye, I saw Brooke fidgeting, trying to decide what to do next. I just breathed slowly ... in and out ... I was trying to stay calm. I was trying to keep from crying. And then in my peripheral vision, I saw Brooke take a deep breath, stand beside the bed, then reach up and flip open the tuck in her towel between her breasts.
The terrycloth quickly slid down her body, puddling at her ankles. My little sister's tight, toned, nearly 16-year-old body came into view. She had a golden tan and a rich glow from the shower. Her dark hair was damp and slicked back behind her. Her breasts were healthy mounds now, full B-cups of their own. And I couldn't help but feel a twitch in my groin when I saw her freshly shaven pussy.
I gulped and actually started crying. It was wrong. It was so WRONG. I had sexually abused my little sister! And with my head hanging forward, I pleaded with her, "Brooke, put some clothes on."
"No, Ben."
"Brooke," I gasped. "Please..."
I felt her hands caressing the sides of my face as she sat on the bed again, this time immediately beside me. And then tilting my head to hers she softly pressed her lips to mine.
I moaned, a keening wail of sorrow and pain as I felt the conflicting urges to seize my little sister and fuck her brains out as well as to just curl up in a little ball and wish the world away. And I pulled away. "No, Brooke. This is wrong. You're my little sister. I can't be taking advantage of you like this." I started crying again.
But Brooke wouldn't let me just fall apart. She pressed harder, pushing her tongue between my lips and then pushing me onto my back. I didn't have the heart or will to put my hands on her to stop her.
But I protested verbally, "This is wrong, Brooke. What I did was wrong."
Once on top of me, my little sister broke away just long enough to kiss away my tears before coming back to rub her nose against mine. And from mere inches away, while I looked bleary eyed up at her, Brooke said softly, "I love you, Ben. You're my big brother, and I love you. I love what we do. I wouldn't change it for the world. What we do is right. It's not wrong. You're not forcing me. And I choose this freely."
With that, my little sister snuck her hand inside my shorts, wrapping her fingers around my turgid rod. I didn't remember getting hard, but at this point, I assumed it was just my natural reaction to Brooke's naked body.
"I love you, Ben. I want to make love to you. I choose this."
I just whimpered, unable to figure out in my head what to do. No matter, Brooke decided for the both of us. A minute later she straddled my hips, my cock balls deep inside her. And when I filled her pussy with all my cum, listening to her moans of happy satisfaction, I surrendered myself to sleep.
MARCH 2002, SENIOR YEAR
It had been just over a week since Adrienne caught me en flagrante delicto with my little sister. During that span was Adrienne's first missed Wednesday dinner at our house since last September. And during that span Adrienne more or less pretended I didn't exist. She didn't blab about what I'd done or try to turn me in to any form of authorities. She didn't reference it or allude to it in any way, shape, or form. It was as if the entire incident, and me, had disappeared inside a bubble that she just packed up and made go away, simply not a part of her consciousness any longer.
On the other hand, Adrienne was almost motherly to Brooke. She went out of her way to take my little sister under her wing, giving her advice about school, cheerleading, and boys in general. But whenever Brooke tried to talk about me or otherwise explain what had happened that afternoon, Adrienne shut her out and walked away, treating her as an invisible like me for a short while.
Brooke asked me what I knew about Adrienne's past. Even she could see that there was some buried trauma there that was making the older girl behave more erratically than just the ordinary upset finding out your de facto boyfriend is incestuously fucking his little sister. But I couldn't tell Brooke. Adrienne trusted me with her secret and I clung to that like a lifeline. I couldn't betray that trust for any reason.
So Brooke just told me to give Adrienne her space and hope she would come around eventually. She couldn't ignore me forever, right? I just hoped there wasn't something psychologically wrong with Adrienne. I desperately hoped I hadn't truly 'broken' her, as Lynne put it.
I agonized about the whole thing for a week. For a teenager to spend that much time obsessing about a single thing is an absolute lifetime. Brooke's idea of 'therapy' helped. At least, repeated Brooke-initiated sexual encounters managed to convince me that I wasn't an evil, predatory pervert. But I was at a loss for how to get through to Adrienne.
And after a week, I couldn't deal with it anymore. I didn't want my brain to hurt anymore. I had to distract myself, keep myself occupied. Athletes tend to train themselves harder. Study-holics bury themselves in their books. Other students might just video-game 24/7 or even just eat and eat and eat. It's a reflection of who they are, magnified by their stress.
Me? I'm a sex-addict.
So on Friday afternoon, while we were walking out of our fifth period, I purposely slid over and bumped my hip into Helene McGregory. "Hey, Helene."
The tall, beautiful platinum-blonde's face lit up and she flashed that dazzlingly brilliant smile at me. "Heyyy, Ben. How you doin'?"
"Well, I've been better," I shrugged.
"Yeah, I'm sorry about Adrienne," she frowned sympathetically, with no actual sympathy on her face. The whole school was abuzz that Adrienne and I had broken up. Then she quickly returned to that toothy smile. "But life goes on, right?"
"It does, it does," I nodded agreeably. "There are some dips, but like this weather, it somehow always comes back up. Like this weekend. They say it's going to be in the mid-80s."
"Really?" Helene giggled. "That sounds like perfect surfing weather for you."
"Yeah. Of course..." I sighed. "It's never any fun surfing alone, you know?" I slowed down and stepped out of the main line of traffic, Helene following me. "And if you're still interested, I'd be happy to teach you."
Helene's smile would have lit up the dark side of the moon. "Really? I'd LOVE that."
"You busy on Saturday? I've got the time and I must say..." I paused to quite obviously let my eyes rove up and down the beautiful girl's wonderful body. "I'd LOVE to see you in a wetsuit."
"Great!" Helene bounced and gently twisted her body back and forth like the willow in a breeze. "It's a date!"
I splashed down, getting upended and swirled about like a rag doll in the wash before the water around me calmed and I managed to kick to the surface. I was just in time to see the next wave crashing over me as I hurriedly took a breath and watched Helene sailing by on her surfboard, waving cheerily. Then I ducked underneath the wave just in time to get swirled around again.
Eventually, I clambered onto my board face-down, feeling breathless. Then I turned and paddled out to grab another wave. Ego wouldn't let me quit. Five minutes later, after a more successful run, I dragged my board up the beach and flopped over onto my back.
With her platinum-blonde hair slicked back tight against her scalp, Helene emerged from the water like Venus in a wetsuit, padding softly up to me and then dropping her custom-made surfboard.
"You're a bald-faced liar, you know that?" I grumped. Helene clearly hadn't needed surfing lessons. I'd figured that out when she'd arrived wearing her own worn-out wetsuit while carrying the custom surfboard. But I hadn't been expecting her to be THAT good. The girl could've gone pro.
The green-eyed beauty just giggled and knelt prettily beside me, her legs folded to her side with her feet together as she planted her left hand in the sand beside me and bent over to press her lips against mine. Any lingering resentment I had in me evaporated with that first kiss, and I was once again left breathless.
"Are you disappointed?" Helene asked sweetly.
"Not at all," I smiled. "As long as you show me what else you're good at later on."
She grinned, flashing me with that perfect smile.
Three hours later, after a day spent surfing, eating, and flirting, it was Helene's turn to flop face-down breathless, this time sprawled naked across her own bed. "No more," she wheezed. "No more..."
"Aww, you sure?" I sat up, my face dripping with her pussy's secretions.
"FUCK I've never been eaten like that before," she panted. "You're not a half-bad surfer, but where the hell did you learn to do THAT?"
"Practice," I said confidently. "Thousands and thousands of hours of practice. And the next time we get together, I'm going to practice some more."
"Ohhh," Helene sighed, her entire body shuddering in virtual orgasm as she remembered the tongue and finger lashing I'd just given her. "I can't take anymore, Ben."
"That's okay, sweetie," I said warmly. "I've got other plans for your pussy right now," I growled as I crawled across Helene's glorious body. I dragged her left leg to the side and lifted below her right knee to open her up. Then I settled my mushroom head into position while reaching my right hand around to cup and grip one of her firm D-cup tits. Standing 5'9", Helene was the perfect height for my lips and teeth to reach the nape of her neck as I drove myself into her from above and behind. She screamed as I penetrated her and simultaneously bit down on the skin of her neck, her entire body convulsing in immediate orgasm, primed as she was from my oral preparations.
"Uggghh!" the platinum-blonde beauty whimpered while I began savagely thrusting in and out of her, moving to straddle her straightened left leg and raise her right leg into the air so that I could achieve maximum depth penetration.
"Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!" Helene continued to squeak in time with each of my thrusts. And then her voice became a babbled, "Ohmi-ungh-oh-fuck-mmm-nngh" as I reached down with my right hand to start manipulating her clit at the same time.
She came twice before I slammed my cock home and let loose with a torrent of jism. I filled her up and then knee-walked around the mattress to park my wet dick in front of her face. After gripping her jaw, Helene obediently opened up to suck me back to hardness so we could keep on going. And then I started over, experimenting with new and inventive ways to make the gorgeous blonde Senior scream in ecstasy.
Keira, long ago, had taught me the most important rule: Keep the girl happy and she'll keep coming back for more.
Even beyond the oral orgasms, I made Helene happy six times from fucking alone. And by the time she passed out from too much pleasure, I'd left my spunk on her face, in her hair, and of course soaking into the inner walls of her pussy.
She'd be back for more.
"Hey! Ben's back!" Eden chirped Saturday evening when I got home in time for dinner. She ran up to me and I stooped down, swinging the 12-year-old up and into my arms in a big hug.
"Oof, you're getting WAY too big for this kiddo," I grunted under her weight.
Emma promptly jumped onto my back, my two baby sisters quickly wrestling me to the ground with cackling, childish laughter.
"You seem much happier, Ben," Mom remarked as she came out of the kitchen. I felt happier. Wonderful, glorious sex with a fresh hot babe did that to me.
"Did you and Adrienne get things worked out?"
My happy mood darkened for just a moment as I answered tersely, "No, Mom."
"Oh, okay. Sorry." She winced. "Well dinner's in fifteen, okay?"
"Sure thing," I nodded.
"Come on, Ben!" Eden took my hand. "I need your advice about this boy at school who keeps trying to talk to me."
"He wants to talk to ME!" Emma protested.
"ME, more!"
"Only because he can't tell us apart!"
I chuckled as both twins grabbed an arm each and led me away. My life would be alright.
That night, Brooke took advantage of my much improved mood to sneak into my room for some pleasant fucking. When I told her I'd spent most of the day ringing Helene McGregory's bell, my little sister said she was happy I was getting out and about again.
"I need you to be the old you, Ben. It's too much work trying to heal you all by myself," Brooke pouted before smiling and then tackling me. I made it up to her by doing most the work that night.
On Monday, Adrienne treated me as invisible, per usual. But I barely noticed. As opposed to the previous week, I simply went along my daily routine without making any effort to either notice her or avoid her. We didn't have any shared classes and our paths wouldn't cross more than a couple times if we both just took the most direct route between classes and our friends' hangout spots. I still felt an empty hole inside where she truly belonged, but if she wasn't going to talk to me, I just didn't see the use anymore in trying to fight it.
On the other hand, I did make the extra effort to find Helene McGregory. Rather than wait for our fifth period class, I sought her out after finishing my lunch and came upon her chatting excitedly with some of her girlfriends.
The whole gaggle of pretty girls got real quiet as I approached. "Hey, Helene," I greeted cordially while darting my gaze past her shoulders to the wide-eyed girls behind her who were staring at me. Then I brought my full attention back to Helene herself.
She affected a cold, unamused expression and folded her arms over her chest. She didn't answer verbally and I felt a chill run down my spine.
"Uh, can I talk to you?" I jerked my thumb down the hall and a little further away from her friends.
"Sure," she said with an air of indifference, oozing confidence. She then fell into step beside me as I took us towards a more private alcove. I started to wonder if I'd misread her. I'd assumed I'd made her happy and that she'd be back for more. But did she just want to jump my bones the one time and outwardly pretend like it never happened after that?
Fortunately, that wasn't the case.
"That was a mean thing you did Saturday," Helene whimpered. "Disappearing while I was asleep. I woke up sweaty, naked, and covered in cum." Her green eyes glittered and her tone was more sexually playful than angry.
She wasn't actually mad. She was just toying with me. So I replied in a honeyed voice, "You looked so beautiful after I'd rendered you unconscious from absolutely overwhelming orgasms. I didn't have the heart to disturb your slumber."
Helene swooned.
Grinning, I then stood up straight and added, "Besides, I had to get home before dinner or my mom woulda killed me."
Helene giggled and then broke into that dazzlingly perfect smile. "Just be glad my dad didn't come home and find me like that." She sighed and then canted her head to the side, asking eagerly, "When can we do it again?"
At that exact moment, Adrienne, Lynne, and Heather walked past about fifteen feet away, my eyes drawn to the golden-haired goddess I still loved but could no longer touch. Lynne and Heather darted glances my way, but Adrienne's attention remained straight ahead of her.
Sighing heavily, I gestured towards the passing girls with my left hand and shrugged. "Whenever you want, Helene. As you can see, my calendar is now open and I'd be thrilled for you to book a few reservations."
Helene turned and looked, seeing Adrienne and then returning to me with a sheepish blush. "Right. Uh, Ben..." she began a little warily, her eyes looking nervously away from me. "I don't want to lead you on or anything. What we did on Saturday was absolutely incredible, but I'm not really interested in anything ... permanent, you know?"
I realized what she was getting at and kicked my head back while grinning. "Oh! Oh, don't worry about that. Believe me, the LAST thing I want right now is some committed relationship. I mean, we're both graduating in a few months anyways, right?"
The beautiful platinum-blonde sighed in relief and nodded.
"Hey, let's play it by ear, okay?" I shrugged. "You want something casual. I want something casual. Just ... gimme a call ... whenever. Short-notice. Okay?"
The dazzling smile came back. "Okay," she nodded. And then Helene glanced around for a second before leaning towards me, "How about this afternoon?"
I arched an eyebrow.
"You SAID short-notice," she grinned, her teeth sparkling.
I smiled just as big. "Sure."
Giggling, Helene started to turn away before twisting back towards me. "And Ben? Do you mind if we keep this ... uh ... on the down low? I don't think you're the type to blab, but I'd rather this didn't hit my reputation."
I nodded. "Sure."
"Bye, Ben."
That afternoon, Helene passed out again: sweaty, naked, and covered in cum. We were going to have to work on her endurance. But at least I got two VERY nice ejaculations out of it. Did I mention that I LOVE Mondays?
After a week under my dark cloud while rumors of mine and Adrienne's breakup stormed around the school, a few days of me walking with my head held high with a noticeably improved mood had a marked effect on the female student body.
Like always, a lot of the girls around campus avoided me as if they would inexplicably find themselves naked and getting fucked if they so much as talked to me. But with my newfound confidence and upbeat demeanor, girls began to flirt with me again.
The old suspects from the previous semester — Chelsie Lennis, Maddie Chung, and Nadine Butler — had hooked up with new guys and weren't actively approaching me anymore. But they were easily replaced by others. Some were just casually flirting, but a few seemed to have serious designs on me. None of the new girls were quite as brazen or obvious in their intentions as Helene had been, but the flirtatious seeds were being planted for future ripening down the line. Let them play their games. I wouldn't mind a few days or weeks of being chased.
On Wednesday, I briefly felt sad about Adrienne again, it usually being her day to visit for dinner. But I walled that part of me up, brick by brick. I refused to let it hurt me any longer. If Adrienne could ignore me, I could ignore her. So I just buried her where she could no longer bother my mind. Hey, it wasn't the best defense mechanism, but it worked.
Besides, I was plenty distracted when Brooke surprised me by bringing Kady Jacobsen home with her. The 'mostly-lesbian' Junior cheerleader had been itching for another go-round with me, but had stayed away out of consideration for my alleged breakup with Adrienne and the mild fear that she'd been a part of the cataclysmic event. But now that I was out of my funk, the pretty redhead happily joined me and my sister for several rounds of teasing and orgasms.
Kady even tried sucking her first dick; but it wasn't her thing.
I didn't complain. Brooke was only too happy to drink down my sperm.
Thursday, Helene invited me over again. And this time, she managed to stay conscious. I think it had something to do with my dick being buried seven-and- three-quarter inches up her ass. The little bit of pain to go along with the overwhelming pleasure just wouldn't let her quite fall unconscious.
Instead, I left her face-down across her own bed, drool leaking out the corner of her mouth while my sperm leaked out of her lewdly stretched anus. Her platinum- blonde hair was a mess spread around her head. Tenderly, I reached over and brushed her bangs off of her face seeing as she lacked the energy to do it herself.
I went into the bathroom and came back with a soapy hand towel, gently cleaning her off before switching to a dry towel to finish up. And then I spooned in behind her while she curled into a fetal position in my arms.
"Holy fuck, Ben..." Helene groaned. "I think we're gonna have to cut back to once a week. I can't take this much."
I chuckled and kissed the back of her neck. "Whatever you want, Helene. No obligations."
"Mmm, but I'd feel bad for leaving you hanging," she moaned. "You look like you could go on for hours."
"Practice, practice, practice."
"You know, as much as I'd like to keep you for myself," Helene began, a tease in her voice. "I know that's not our deal. And I happen to know I'm not the only graduating Senior looking for a ride or two before leaving the nest."
A little grin crossed my face while a surge of testosterone pumped into my balls. Old memories of Donna Kincaid, Stacey Whitehouse, and the rest filtered into my mind. It was as if a long-dormant part of my personality was coming alive once again. "Do tell."
Helene giggled. "I'm thinking I might send a friend or two your way. I'm sure they'd be happy to keep you ... occupied ... while I'm recovering from your latest feast of orgasms. That is ... as long as you'll keep me at the top of your priority list."
I chuckled. "I think I can manage that."
"Just so we're clear, these girls don't want dates. Some of them might even have boyfriends. They, like me, are just ... curious ... about the Big Ben mystique. For as long as you can keep your mouth shut, you might just have more pussy (giggle) and ass than you can handle."
"My lips are sealed." I mimed zipping. "Except when you want my tongue to come out and play."
Helene giggled again. "Oh, Ben. You're ... you're something else. I can't quite put it to words.
"A slut?"
She barked a laugh and turned around to kiss me. "That'll do."
The next day, I was just getting into my car after the last class of the week when my cell phone went off. I didn't recognize the number but answered anyways. "Hello?"
"Hi, Ben?" a familiar female voice came through the line.
"Uh, yeah..." I furrowed my brow, trying to identify the caller.
"Hiii. It's Marina Santos. Remember me?" she said cutely. I remembered the name. Marina was a fellow Senior and more specifically, she'd been one of the pretty girls who'd started flirting with me post-Adrienne.
"Of course I remember," I replied warmly. "What's up?"
"Well ... I know it's kind of late notice, but I was wondering if you'd already made plans for tonight? It's a Friday night and a handsome guy like you doesn't deserve to be all alone."
"You're right; it IS late notice," I chuckled. "But that's fine with me. No, I haven't made any plans. What did you have in mind?"
"Well..." Marina's voice dropped an octave as her tone went from cute to seductive. "I was talking to my friend Helene and she gave me a bit of advice. She thought you might be interested in just skipping past the dinners and the getting-to-know-you bullshit and get right down to business."
There was a sharp inhalation after that while Marina seemed to be nervous over whether she'd become too bold. But I quickly assuaged her nerves by replying, "Sounds like fun."
I spent two hours fucking Marina's brains out that afternoon without bothering to pause for conversation. She was a well-built Latina with J-Lo's ass and the extra padding made for an extremely comfortable ride as I pounded her from behind. Just to be on the safe side, I pulled out and sprayed my load all over her big buttcheeks.
She sucked me hard and then took the time to show me the box of birth control pills she kept in her nightstand. So this time when she rode me cowgirl-style with her tits in my face and my hands slapping that meaty ass, I went ahead and blew my load inside her before she flopped onto her back, scooping my semen out with her fingers and then rubbing them over her clit until she came, screaming obscenities in Spanish.
We then completed all three primary positions by fucking missionary-style. I found that Marina liked to have her nipples treated roughly. I chewed on them lightly with my lips and teeth while fucking her. And when I pulled out so that she could take my cock in her hands and milk my ejaculation all over her face, my own hands were busy squeezing and pinching the dusky, erect nubbins.
I had to leave then because her parents would be getting home from work soon. But Marina promised to call me the next time she felt the urge.
Anh Le called me right after school on Monday, asking me to meet her. I found it a little odd since Anh had NOT been one of the girls flirting with me, so I wasn't sure if she was looking for a booty call or was calling me for some other reason. But then she mentioned Helene and the next thing I knew, I was parked on a random residential street around the corner from her house while the hot Vietnamese-American babe shoved her tongue down my throat. She had younger siblings at home and we couldn't use her house, but she nodded eagerly when I suggested going to my place.
Soon enough, we raced through the empty house and into my bedroom, where Anh quickly planted me on my butt, jerked my jeans down to my ankles, and stuffed my erection into her mouth.
It was a particularly surreal experience, because Anh had previously been a part of my inner circle of friends back during Sophomore year, and I couldn't help but remember the skinny 15-year-old I'd once spent so much time with. Now, she was grown up and had most of my dick crammed down her throat.
After she swallowed everything I had to give her, she kept my cock in her mouth for the few extra seconds it took her to squeal in orgasm herself. I'd been distracted by the blowjob, but apparently she'd been fingering herself the whole time.
After that, I went down on her while Anh breathlessly recounted for me how she'd had a crush on me back during Sophomore year while I was going through my growth spurt, but Megan had marked me first and as a friend, she wasn't about to interfere. At Elaine's party she'd been just outside the door when Megan gave me her first blowjob and then recapped the noises she'd heard to her friends. Then, during Megan's 16th birthday party, she'd watched Megan take me into her bedroom to lose her virginity. And all the while, Anh had been wishing she were in Megan's place.
"After that," Anh panted after a small orgasm while I sat up and wiped my face. "We kinda drifted apart and I ended up become fast friends with Helene. I got over my crush of you, but I never really lost that initial curiosity. Especially after your reputation started spreading."
"Well I'm happy I satisfied your curiosity," I chuckled while pointing at a glob of semen still along Anh's jawline.
She scooped it up with a finger and popped it into her mouth, smiling mischievously. "Not yet you haven't." With that, she bent over to inhale my prick again, sucking me with a powerful vacuum until she was satisfied with my hardness.
Then producing a condom out of her purse, she popped it into her mouth and used her own lips to roll it halfway down my length, pulling away to roll the rest down with her own fingers.
She smiled at me, saying, "I still always wondered what it would be like to fuck you."
I filled three condoms that afternoon.
Tuesday, Helene herself called me. We didn't have much time but we both came to mutually satisfying climaxes before she kissed me and hustled me out the door. I actually saw Helene's mother at the next stop sign heading in the opposite direction.
On Wednesday afternoon, I started to figure out the pattern when Tara Abbott called me just as I was getting into my car. Marina, Anh, and Tara were all friends of Helene's. They all had called me almost immediately after the end of school but never really talked to me during school, so that we were never seen together and our clandestine assignations all happened out of sight. The girls got their booty calls with me and as long as everyone kept their mouths shut, nobody got caught.
This was especially important to Tara, whose boyfriend would certainly frown on her screaming for me to fuck her harder while I pinned her feet back behind her head. He certainly wouldn't approve of his girlfriend licking my jism off her big, jiggly tits. And he especially would get upset if he found out I'd been the one to violate the beautiful dyed-blonde's virgin ass after he'd spent a year unsuccessfully trying to talk her into trying it.
Then again, now that Tara had found what great orgasms she could get from anal sex, he might actually thank me if she let him try the same.
Now this isn't to say my only sexual action was from Helene and friends. With Adrienne out of the picture, I was still getting a lot of female attention and a few of them were starting to come to fruition.
On Thursday, Emily Anderson asked me out for a date on Friday. She was another old friend, and also the older sister of Perry, Brooke's first boyfriend; but I didn't hold that against her.
Unlike the others, Emily was interested in me as a potential boyfriend and really wanted a true 'date' after lightly flirting with me for two weeks. Emotionally, I wasn't ready for anything like that and I told her so. "I just don't think I'm up for a date. I'm pretty messed up inside and all my emotions are just ... fucked up, excuse my French." I sighed.
Emily didn't look too upset. Disappointed, but not upset. With a warm smile, she stepped forward and touched my shoulder. "You really loved Adrienne, didn't you?"
[crack] I felt a chink in the brick wall I'd built around that part of my heart and I took a deep breath and turned away from Emily. "No, no, it's not that," I replied gruffly. "No I didn't love her. I just..." I fished around for something to say. "Emily, you're a friend and I care about you too much to lead you on. We're graduating in a few months and I'm not looking for anything even remotely serious. Make sense?"
She smiled and stood back. "Yeah, it makes sense, Ben." Her smile turned tease. "But it's not the truth."
"Huh?"
Emily leaned in and hugged me, just imparting some of her warmth to me as best she could. "Denial only lasts so long, Ben. Sooner or later you're gonna have to admit the truth."
I screwed up my face and backed away from her. "Yeah, yeah. Whatever. Uh, I'll see you around, Emily." Hastily, I made my escape.
Truth? The truth was Adrienne wanted nothing to do with me! My blood started boiling at the thought. But I was fine with that. Hey, she'd done me a favor, right? She'd freed me from all those love-relationship confusions and put me in the situation I was in now.
I was a sex god. Yeah!
I was fucking a different babe every night of the week!
Why would I ever want to be tied down to a relationship again? Wasn't it sooo much better being a free agent who could hook up with a bevy of hot chicks whenever the hell I wanted?
Shaking the cloudy thoughts from my head, almost immediately after getting into my car after school I dialed up Helene.
"Hey, Ben. What's up?"
"Uh, can we hook up today?" I asked confidently. "I know it's only been a couple of days but I'm feeling extra charged today."
Helene giggled and her musical voice flitted across the line. "Sure."
Two hours later, Helene passed out again, even with my cock up her ass. After driving her up the wall with eight orgasms, she simply crossed the pleasure/pain barrier and surrendered to the mind-numbing ecstasy.
I stood above the beautiful girl's naked body. Helene was a sweaty heap of flesh: naked, unconscious, and with sperm running out of both her holes. And in that moment I felt powerful, sexual, and free to fuck any fucking girl I wanted.
Truth? THAT was my truth.
I spent the next week and a half running through my new harem of girls. Helene and I went surfing again on Saturday, although the temperature had cooled and we ended up spending more time between the sheets than on the waves. Anh had me pick her up on Monday and we screwed in my bedroom while Brooke was at cheerleading practice and the twins were at their friend's house. Then Tara snuck me in for a single sex session on Tuesday, egging me on by telling me she was going to go over to her boyfriend's house with my sperm soaking into her womb. But it turned out she didn't have the guts to do it, washing herself off using plenty of soap and then shooing me out the door before we got tempted to refill her up.
Brooke and Kady took up my Wednesday afternoon (it was SO hot fucking the both of them while they sixty-nined). And then both Marina and Anh called me on Thursday. I suggested that Anh join us at Marina's house and then rolled my eyes to myself at how over-the-top my life had become when both girls agreed. They weren't bisexual or anything and I couldn't talk THEM into a sixty-nine, but from the way I pounded each of them one at a time, they sure appreciated the breaks in between to recover.
On Friday I actually went out on a date. Well, sort of a date. Theresa Chen (no relation to Daniel) was fully aware that I wasn't looking for anything romantic or permanent, which suited her just fine. She was a 15-year-old Sophomore who'd simply heard the rumors and wanted the Big Ben experience just once at least, and her parents happened to be going out of town.
We did stop by In-N-Out, Theresa thinking that being seen with me in public on a Friday night would boost her reputation more than it might harm it. And from the looks she was getting given that it was the first time I was out on a public 'date' post-Adrienne, she seemed to be right.
Theresa showed me her appreciation three times, once in her mouth and twice in her pussy after she balked at letting me up her ass. I didn't mind. Young girls often needed lots of soothing and reassurance before trying something wild like that. And from how close I got, I figured a few more 'dates' and a lot more orgasms would be needed to do the convincing for me. But in the end, one date was all Theresa really wanted.
Saturday was another 'surfing' day with Helene, although the temperature had gotten cold enough that we didn't even bother going to the beach. She managed to stay conscious that day.
Sunday was my day of rest.
And then came Monday.
Everything started wonderfully. Helene and friends stayed aloof from me out of necessity, but I was still getting plenty of female attention, mostly in the form of flirty looks, comments, and whispered innuendoes. More than one girl asked if Theresa Chen and I were anything serious, and they bounced away giggling happily when I told them we were not.
And then one very special girl got my attention.
After lunch, when the meal was finished but well before the bells rang, Abigail Sanders leaned back against her boyfriend of two months Kenny Doyle and nudged her twin sister Allison. That spurred the younger twin into action as she said cautiously, "Hey Ben?"
"Yeah, Allie?" I looked over at her the same way I'd done a thousand times over the past few years.
Allie glanced over at Abbie for a second, getting an encouraging head nod from her twin before returning to me. Allie nodded her head off towards a more private space. "Can I ... talk to you?"
"Sure." I stood up and so did Allie. Kenny gave me a weird look and I shrugged, not knowing what it was all about either. He then looked down at his girlfriend who just shook her head, telling him nonverbally to just wait and see.
We ended up in a familiar alcove and I leaned back against the concrete wall while facing my cute friend. Allie's dark brown hair was pulled into pigtails and she was looking very nice with just a touch of makeup. She pinched her lips together nervously for a moment before taking a deep breath and asking, "Uh, Ben? Are you with Theresa Chen now?"
I furrowed my eyebrows, surprised not by her question but that she was asking me in such a private discussion. That was the type of question I'd expected just hanging out with my circle of friends, not with this kind of secrecy. And I'd already answered it four times to Megan, Cassidy, Kenny, and Daniel throughout the morning. Surely Allie already knew the answer from one of them.
"Uh, no." I stood up and shrugged. "We just went on a date, that's all. I'm not ready for or looking for anything more permanent than that."
Allie nodded. "I guess I just wanted to hear you say it. So ... you're not attached to anyone else, either?"
I arched an eyebrow, not yet sure where this was going. "Uh, no."
"But you're willing to go out with people on casual dates, right?" she asked for clarification.
"Uh, yeah. I guess."
"Will you go out with me this Friday?"
Surprised, my head rocked back. NOW I knew why Allie had pulled me aside in private. Whoever was doing the asking for a high school date always wanted privacy so as to have the full attention of their intended, but also to reduce the humiliation if they got shot down. "Oh, well," I began, my mind thinking back to a similar situation when Emily Anderson asked me out. "Look, Allie, you're my friend and I care about you too much to lead you on. We're graduating in a few months and I'm not looking for anything even remotely serious."
"I know," Allie nodded. "I'm not looking for anything serious, either. I just want to go on a date again." She blinked quickly, her eyes large and luminous.
My eyebrows furrowed as I read some deeper meaning in her expression and then it hit me: Allie didn't just want a date. She wanted a date and then what I always did AFTER the date. My eyebrows popped up and I stepped forward off the concrete wall, taking Allie's hands into mine. "Allie, are you sure?"
She nodded, a gleam coming into her eye as she realized that I'd figured it out. "I told you before, Ben. It has to be you."
"But last time ... I mean..." I choked on my words, thinking of that vision of Allie bawling uncontrollably after getting her positive pregnancy test results.
"It's time. I'm safe. I'm not worried," Allie said confidently. "Abbie and I are on the exact same cycle and she's been sleeping with Kenny for a month now without any worries. The pills are keeping us regular and my period really IS due two days after Friday. I'm ready."
"Oh, Allie..." I sighed and hugged her tightly. The traumatic events of our past had bonded us in a way I would never understand and also could never be broken. I felt instantly protective of Allie and simultaneously sure that I had to do this for her.
"Is that a yes?" Allie asked hopefully, her mouth muffled against my chest.
I chuckled and then released her, holding the petite brunette at arms length. "Yes. It's a yes. Should I pick you up at ... seven?"
Taking a deep breath, Allie nodded and smiled. "It's a date."
For some reason, setting up a date with Allie made me happy beyond reason. It wasn't because I was looking forward to having sex with her (although I didn't necessarily mind that part). But for the first time in a long while, I was going out with someone I actually LIKED.
It's not that I didn't like Helene or Marina or Theresa, etc. I especially enjoyed the surfing with Helene, picking up tips from a master. But Allie was a friend, and the idea of going out with a friend was a touchstone to my past. And only then did I realize that despite all the incredible sex I was getting from such a variety of women, my life actually WAS missing something.
On Friday, I would be out with a person I felt truly comfortable with. Allie was someone with whom I could just be ... me. Not "Big Ben: Sex God". Just ... me. True, I was just 'me' with Brooke and Kady, but that was just sex at home with my little sister, per normal. But whether consciously or not, when I went out with Helene and company, I acted confident, dominant, and seductive. It was a persona.
Just being 'me' was the way I used to be ... with Adrienne.
I felt a hiccup in my heart right then, like it had stopped beating for a moment and I halted my stride, clutching my chest. It was a struggle to breathe and when I did finally manage to inhale, it wasn't without some pain. And then she arrived.
[SMACK]
My head rotated with the impact, but I was still thrown off-balance to my right, causing me to stumble to regain my feet. I was so surprised that I couldn't even exclaim "oww", instead just holding my cheek in pain and twisting back to see who'd hit me.
I was more shocked to find Adrienne glaring at me than I was to be slapped.
"The fuck is wrong with you?" she yelled, drawing attention around us. And then she slapped me again.
This time I was prepared to yell, and I did. "Oww!!! Wrong with me? The fuck is wrong with you?"
"She's fifteen, Ben! Never thought you'd have to stoop to robbing the cradle!" Adrienne yelled at me. Yep, we certainly had a crowd around now.
"What?"
"Theresa Chen! She's Brooke's age for crying out loud!"
"What? She asked me out! We went on one freakin' date!"
"Arrgh!" Adrienne turned her face skyward and yelled, balling up her fists. So far she'd only slapped me a couple of times. I really didn't want her punching me.
But Adrienne managed to keep her cool for a few seconds, long enough to look around and see that we had a circle of students hemming us in. Glancing to the left, she spied an open classroom. There were still fifteen minutes before classes started after the lunch break.
Without another word, she pointed, jerking her finger a few times, and then marched in. For some reason, I followed.
Two feet into the classroom, Adrienne spied two JV cheerleaders chatting up a cute Junior guy. They all looked up when we entered.
"Out! Now!" Adrienne barked and pointed to the door. The two girls quickly got to their feet, dragging the boy after them. Adrienne followed and closed the door, sealing out our audience.
And then she whirled on me. "Ben, I really don't give a flying fuck who you fuck," she bit out icily. Her voice was quiet, but the tone was so menacing that I'd rather she'd have kept yelling at me. "Just keep their ages a little higher, okay? I know you're a predator but jeez."
"Wha-?" I was really confused.
"Helene. Tara. Marina. Anh. Even Kady." She ticked off the names with each finger on her left hand. "Fuck them all you want! I don't give a shit."
"Wait, wait-" I interrupted. "How the hell did you find out-"
"Ben," she interrupted me. "How many times do I have to tell you I know everything?"
"No, no, no," I shook my head, stepping forward and unwilling to let this go. "No. Who blabbed? The whole point was that they were supposed to be a secret."
She rolled her eyes. "I pay attention, Ben. I know you and I know girls. I see the way they look at you, the only look a girl can give you after you've given her the greatest sexual experience of her life. I only couldn't tell with Brooke because I thought she was just a little girl who idolized her big brother." She shook her head mournfully. "They're not obvious about it but once I started watching Helene it was easy to notice the rest."
"Shit."
"Relax. I'm not going to spread rumors anymore. I'm done being the bitch," Adrienne sighed. Then taking a deep breath, she exhaled and dropped her shoulders before pointing to the door. "Go away, Ben."
"Wait, Adrienne," I began. This was the first time she'd started to talk to me since the meltdown and I didn't want to lose the opportunity. "I need to explain about Brooke."
"OUT. BEN." She jerked her finger and closed her eyes. I knew the look. She wasn't listening to me anymore. She couldn't listen to me after I'd brought up my sister's name.
Sighing heavily, I turned and left the room.
When I heard a key jiggle in the front door lock on Tuesday, I was expecting Brooke and Kady to tumble through the door and make a mad dash for the kitchen. They never brought enough water with them and were always rather dehydrated upon arrival. And on the occasional times that they wanted to play, I really NEEDED the girls to have their energy up.
What I wasn't expecting was for THREE girls to come rushing by. Usually Kady dropped off Jennifer Vo first, and her presence here today signaled to me that Brooke and Kady weren't planning on an afternoon threesome. So I just stayed seated in front of the TV.
I wasn't alone for long.
Soon enough, Kady strutted out of the kitchen, still clad in her cheerleading uniform and plopped herself right into my lap. I felt her short skirt rise up as she dropped herself, leaving only my jeans and her bloomers between her and her tight snatch. She wrapped an arm around the back of my neck, set her bottle of water down onto the coffee table, and then turned and planted a fierce kiss on my lips, moaning into my mouth. We kissed wetly for a minute or so before pulled back and asked cutely, "Mmm ... can I go first this time?"
I'd already started nodding in agreement, mellowed out as I was by the intensity of Kady's kiss when suddenly my brain caught up and I realized the implications of what I was admitting to. After all, if Kady was going 'first', then who was going 'second'?
My eyes went wide as Kady giggled and I pulled myself away to see that sure enough, Jennifer Vo was looking at me with a curious expression on her face. I was only further confused when Kady got up and stepped aside, letting Brooke drop herself into my lap and plant a big, juicy, very un-sisterly kiss on me.
As good as it felt, I panicked and pulled Brooke away. "Hey! Hey!" Then I darted my eyes to Jennifer.
Oddly enough, she didn't appear fazed to see brother and sister in such an intimate embrace. In fact, she seemed a little turned on as she sipped her water bottle. Then setting it down, Jennifer nodded and said, "Okay, I can believe it. It's INSANE, but I can believe it. And I can't blame you, Brooke. Your brother is a HUNK."
"Isn't he?" Brooke smiled cutely.
I was just goggle-eyed at the idea of my sister's and my incestuous relationship was being made known to yet ANOTHER girl.
Jennifer was staring at me, her chest rising and falling as she breathed heavily, clearly aroused. But now she bit her lip nervously and looked away. "I don't know if I can do this."
"Sure you can!" Brooke said encouragingly.
"If anyone's gonna do it to you, Jenn, you can't go wrong with Ben," Kady put in, sliding up to her young friend.
"Will SOMEONE tell me what's going on?" I blurted.
Kady gently pressed Jennifer forward from behind. The younger girl let herself be prodded until she was right beside us, and still in my lap, Brooke turned and took her best friend's hand. "It's okay. We'll be right with you."
Both my eyes were arched in confusion now as I glanced at Brooke, then Jennifer, then Kady, and back. "Huh?"
Buoyed by her friends, Jennifer shyly looked at me and said, "I want you to take my virginity."
"Are you sure about this?" I brushed a lock of hair from Jennifer's face, gently running my fingertips down her temple and along her cheek to her jawline. I looked down across Jennifer's not-quite-16-year-old naked body, where she lay beneath me on my bed. I observed her still growing breasts capped by pretty nipples, erect in arousal. And I glanced down at my turgid cock, looking so huge in comparison to her tiny slit covered by a newly-trimmed thatch of pubic hair. I was so close, and yet even I wasn't sure about this.
I was still surprised how I'd found myself in this position. At first, while we were still in the family room, I'd refused, which set Jennifer Vo to crying and Brooke to angrily sniping at me for hurting Jennifer's feelings. The young girl had carried a small crush on me for two years, had heard the rumors surrounding my sexual exploits, and now felt like out of all the girls I'd banged — including their classmate Theresa Chen — that SHE was the only one I was rejecting.
I tried to tell Jennifer that it wasn't her, it was me. I still had Adrienne's words ringing in my head about age limits and to be honest, I was feeling a little manipulated by the girls.
But I couldn't stand to see Jennifer cry and I reached out to her, telling her that I'd only wanted to keep her best interests at heart. I'd asked, "After all, wouldn't you rather lose your virginity to someone who truly loves you?"
She shook her head. "I just want to know what it feels like, Ben. Girls around me are losing their cherries left and right. Some hated it. Others adored it. EVERYTHING depends on picking the right guy. And I KNOW you're the best guy who could do this."
"You can still find a better guy. Believe me, Jennifer, I've had sex and I've made love. The emotions DO matter." The last sentence caught in my throat. I personally did believe it, but I hadn't lived that philosophy much in the last few weeks.
"Still, FUCKING is pretty nice, eh, Kady?" Brooke giggled. I shot my sister a warning glare.
"I just don't want to be a virgin anymore, Ben," Jennifer whimpered through teary eyes. Hell, I was always really bad at decision-making when a girl was crying right in front of me.
"That's not the best reason to do this," I tried to reason.
"Please, Ben?" The young Asian girl rolled her big brown eyes up to me, a sadness in her irises. She was still feeling rejected and I simply couldn't cope with that.
I only had one last argument. "Does your sister know about this?" Stephanie Vo was one of my friends, and we'd even dated for a few weeks during my Sophomore year. Hell, Jennifer was the spitting image of Stephanie at that age, which only fueled my own lust.
If anything though, the mention of her sister's name only strengthened Jennifer's resolve. "It's not her decision. It's mine. I'm a big girl now."
I sighed and nodded in understanding. There was no way Jennifer was going to back down now. "If it's what you really want, I'd be honored," I tried to say warmly. And so we ended up in my bedroom.
Kady went first. The model-thin redhead just wanted to get fucked and I flipped her over onto all fours, staring at her perfect ass, and really pounded the shit out of her while driving her to consecutive screaming orgasms. A part of me wanted to frighten Jennifer with the ferocity of fucking, but ultimately the grinning, happy expression on Kady's face negated that effect.
Then Brooke slid beneath me, hooking her legs over mine and crossing her ankles around my calves. "Make love to me, big brother. Show her how wonderful it can be," she said sweetly and then kissed me as I entered her. I was slightly winded from pounding Kady and I just didn't have the heart to fuck my little sister when she'd asked me to make love to her. So I gently stroked and twisted and lovingly caressed Brooke until she came to a single, solitary orgasm while I filled her up with my first load of the afternoon.
If nothing else, the blissful look on Brooke's face convinced Jennifer.
After that, my little sister sucked me back to hardness while Kady's head was between Jennifer's legs preparing the way. And so I found myself hovering over Jennifer Vo's supine body with her legs spread in eager anticipation of my entry.
"Are you sure about this?" I repeated.
With a quick breath, Jennifer nodded and said, "Yes."
I hesitated briefly. Adrienne's warning rang off in my head. A part of me reasoned that Jennifer wouldn't go telling anybody, that Adrienne wouldn't find out. But I WAS scared of Adrienne. She really DID seem to know everything and if she could really read into the way a girl looked at me, she would eventually figure out that I'd nailed little Jennifer Vo.
But old resentment came back up. Adrienne didn't own me! She could have, if she'd wanted to. I'd offered her my love, my fidelity, everything about me because I'd fallen HARD for her. But she'd turned it down. She wanted to be 'nottogether' and ultimately, not even friends as far as I could tell. What right did she have to tell me what I could and could not do? NONE.
So with that little bit of anger at Adrienne in mind, I gripped Jennifer's hips, and with a powerful lunge much harder than I'd intended, I thrust into her virginal snatch and tore her maidenhead asunder.
"AHHHH!" Jennifer screamed as her hips bucked, tears almost immediately streaming down her cheeks. Despite the wonderful lubrication provided by Kady- inspired orgasms, as well as the lubricated condom I was currently wearing, Jennifer was extremely tight and her hymen had been particularly strong. And the terror in her scream snapped me out of my angry funk.
"It's okay, it's okay," I soothed while Jennifer's outstretched hand was quickly in Brooke's palm. My little sister glared angrily at me. But I turned to Jennifer and rationalized, "You had a very strong hymen. I'm sorry I hurt you but it was better that way than me ramming you two or three times trying to break through. It's all better from here on out."
Still with tears in her eyes, the young girl nodded her head and squeezed Brooke's hand. I bent to leave little butterfly kisses on her eyelids, kissing away the tears before pecking my way across her nose and then giving Jennifer a warm, passionate kiss. It was as if I was making up for the violence of her deflowering by being extra gentle and considerate in the aftermath.
When I sensed that Jennifer had gotten over the initial shock and was starting to relax, I began slowly thrusting in and out of her, working my way gently through her very tight vaginal tunnel that had never before been stretched quite this way. She tensed up just a little bit and gripped my arms, perhaps anticipating more pain; but when the pain didn't come she began breathing much easier as she closed her eyes and focused on the new sensations.
"Breathe, Jennifer..." I soothed and dipped my head to place little nibbles along her neck. "Breathe and feel..."
"Ummm..." she began moaning softly while I kept up a steady but short rhythm. I was only moving in and out a couple inches. But when I felt her fingers readjusting from a claw-like grip on my arms to flatten out and just rub my arms, I pulled further back until just my mushroom head was still lodged inside her, the crown hooking against the insides of her labia, and then I began longer, smoother strokes.
"Mmm..." Jennifer hummed while the corners of her lips began tugging upwards in the beginnings of a smile. Her eyes were still closed when Brooke slid in above her and began stroking her forehead. And Jennifer looked up to my sister, now breaking into a smile as the pleasurable sensations began filling her mind.
"How does it feel?" Brooke asked softly.
"Mm, feels good," Jennifer sighed before her mouth gaped open for a few brief seconds, her head rolling around the mattress as I started thrusting just a bit faster. "So full ... So intimate..."
I found I had to work to keep my pace slow. Jennifer was so tight that rotations were completely unnecessary; my cock was already firmly pressed up against every wall of her vagina as it was, and the constriction on me was incredibly nice. In retrospect, it was really good that I'd taken my aggression out on Kady first; otherwise I might not have been able to restrain myself with the young virgin currently wrapped around my dick.
Searching for a better angle, I leaned forward and lifted Jennifer's legs around my waist before bracing myself on my elbows just above her. I started kissing up her shoulder again, tickling her neck with my lips until I got the expected response. She turned her face to me and I took the opportunity to press my lips to hers, planting my best version of the slow-burn kiss on the young teenager.
Jennifer moaned into my mouth, a pleasant thrill shooting through her body as I kissed her again, this time full of passion and lust to inspire her instead of the soothing kiss I'd given her before to help calm her down.
And inspire her I did. I felt Jennifer buck her hips when I kissed her, sinking my cock just an extra half inch to meet my next thrust, and then she once again started gripping my arms to repeat the maneuver and really become an active participant in our sexual romp.
"Oh, oh, oh, Ben!" Jennifer tore her mouth away to gasp. "I feel ... I feel ... so good! So full! Mm ... a little harder ... harder ... Yessss..."
I scooped my hands beneath her shoulder blades to grip her smaller body as I sped up the pace of my thrusts and also increased the force. Jennifer let her head fall back as her jaw kept quivering, her whole body beginning to undulate with an instinctual rhythm. Her genes knew how to fuck, even if she didn't. And automatically she matched my pace to hunch her hips at me with every pounding thrust.
"Fuck me," she said quietly. "Fuck me!" she repeated a little louder as a smile crossed her face. "FUCK ME!" she finally yelled happily.
I fucked her.
Jennifer crested into her first orgasm just after that, her nails scratching my arms almost painfully while she cinched her legs tighter around my waist. She wailed and moaned and at the peak of her climax, Kady appeared out of nowhere and planted a hot kiss on Jennifer's lips. I don't know if Jennifer even knew it was Kady instead of me, her eyes shut so tightly. But there was no mistaking the passion and intensity as the young no-longer-virgin wetly returned the fierce liplock.
Jennifer certainly found out it was Kady eventually when she brought a hand over and felt the older girl's head. But she was nothing but smiles for her friend before my next series of thrusts rolled her eyes up into her head as she absorbed the ecstasy still coursing through her body.
As I started ramping up the young teen to her next orgasm, her legs dropped from around my waist down to hook around my calves, the same way Brooke had done earlier. This changed the angle in a good way and now I felt like my entire body was in contact with Jennifer's. Her perky little tits were rubbing against my chest. The wetness from her recent orgasm was oozing against my crotch. And I felt the unexpected power in her legs as Jennifer found she could help direct the tempo of my thrusts with them.
"Are you getting close?" she asked quietly.
"I don't have to be if you don't want me to."
"I want you to. We can go forever and ever if you want next time," she sighed. "But right now, I want to feel you cumming inside me. I want the satisfaction of knowing I made you cum."
"Okay," I nodded and picked up the pace. But along the way I knew I had to make her cum again as well. Every girl was a little different. They had their own paces and rhythms, some liking it hard and fast, others slow and long, and still others some combinations in between. The last dozen or so minutes of fucking I'd started to figure out what Jennifer liked, and keying in on one of those rhythms I began driving her up the proverbial wall with my skilled weapon buried inside her body.
"Ohhh..." Jennifer moaned and let her head fall back even as her hands came up behind my head to clutch it to the mattress beside her. I was panting hard and snorting a bit from exertion, the sound magnified in her ear right in front of me. And I gripped her waist to help power my pistoning motions.
"Unngh..." Jennifer groaned, and I knew she was close. One ... two ... three more thrusts, and she was there, her heels digging into my calves and her hands pressing my head against her neck as she tensed up and came, a strangled moan escaping her lips as she felt the agony and ecstasy of orgasm rippled through her little body.
I groaned, "Ohhh!!!" as I joined her, overemphasizing my vocal grunting for her benefit as I filled the condom up with my explosion. She wouldn't feel the wetness because of the condom, but she was tight enough she could probably feel the throb and expansion of my dick as my ejaculation raced out of me.
"Ohhhh!" Jennifer moaned.
"Ugggh!" I groaned.
And finally I collapsed my heavy weight onto her, crushing her little body beneath my larger bulk as I gasped like an exhausted prize fighter.
Jennifer just glowed and pulled me even tighter over her body. She smiled happily and sighed, "I'm a woman now."
The fallout came faster than I'd expected. I was still in the parking lot on Wednesday when motion to my left caught my eye and I saw Stephanie and Jennifer Vo getting out of their car. Jennifer blushed and waved while Stephanie gave me a mysterious look before striding purposefully on a direct line toward me.
I braced myself for the verbal beatdown.
"Is it true?" Stephanie asked in a stern voice when she arrived in front of me. Jennifer was just behind her, smiling at me.
I sighed and nodded. "Yes."
Stephanie looked away for a moment, conflicting expressions waging war for dominance across her face. Then she took a breath and looked straight into my eyes. "It was her idea? You didn't seduce her or force her in any way?"
My eyebrows furrowed and I stood up straight. "No! Of course not. Steph, you know me." It was easy for me to reply, it was the complete truth and I hoped it showed in my eyes. I was never one for hiding my emotions, which was why I was such a bad liar. "If nothing else, you know I don't need to go hunting for girls, especially your little sister."
Stephanie knew this, having been my friend since my family moved down to Orange County. She searched my eyes before inhaling and exhaling slowly, finally nodding her head. "Okay ... okay..."
There! Was that so hard? Why couldn't Adrienne believe me when I wanted to tell her the exact same thing about Brooke?
"See!" Jennifer piped up. "You got to date him but I actually got him," she said almost proudly.
"Jennifer!" Stephanie whirled on her little sister. "One-night stands are NOT the way a lady behaves!"
"Lady-shmady," Jennifer scoffed. "It was the BEST experience of my life and I wouldn't take it back for the WORLD."
"Just be careful, Jennifer," I interjected. "It's not always like that and you REALLY need to be careful who you do it with, okay? Not all guys are going to be as gentle as me."
The young teen nodded, looking at me with such adoration that I probably could have told her sperm made her boobs grow bigger and she would have believed me. So young, so malleable; I guess I knew why Adrienne was scared of how I might affect them.
"And look," I added. "Now that you're a woman you have to start acting like a woman. You're not a child anymore so you've got to accept your responsibilities. Listen to your sister, okay?"
Jennifer nodded. And then Erin Roberts was crossing the parking lot and waving to her. Jennifer turned and waved back before glancing at me. "See ya later, Ben!" And then she took off like a rocket.
I sighed and watched Jennifer racing to her friend. "Think she's gonna tell Erin?" I asked softly while Stephanie stepped up next to me.
"Yeah..." Stephanie nodded. "I would've when I was her age." Then my friend turned to me and rubbed my shoulder. "You know, I'm a little jealous of her."
I arched an eyebrow. "Jealous?"
Stephanie broke into a little smile. "She's right. I dated you for a few weeks but SHE got to have the Big Ben Experience." And then laughing, Stephanie stepped forward and headed for school.
The fallout wasn't done. As expected, Adrienne found out by lunchtime. Whether by rumor or by observing Jennifer, I don't know; but either way, Adrienne found out and I was completely unprepared for her rage as she physically shoved me unawares into a row of lockers.
"The fuck is wrong with you?" Adrienne yelled.
Already pissed off for being shoved into the lockers, I whirled and barked, "WHAT?"
"What did I tell you? Then you go and * another one?" She screamed and tried to shove me again before I blocked her hands away."
"*? What are you, crazy?" I was thoroughly confused and annoyed. "Ask her what she thinks about it! Ask ANY of them! Think about it!"
"She's too young!" Adrienne shrieked, tears now rolling down her eyes. "She can't know ... She can't understand..." The stunning blonde was whimpering now, her whole body shuddering.
On instinct, I reached forward and bear-hugged Adrienne, trapping her arms and patting her back soothingly, "Adrienne! Adrienne!"
But she struggled and wriggled and fought to get me off her. "No! No! Get off me, Adam!"
At the sound of her brother's name, I jerked away, letting go of Adrienne while she stumbled back. Holy shit. Did she really just call me 'Adam'?
Lynne and Heather suddenly pushed their way through the crowd that had formed around us, Heather hugging her friend and drawing her away while Lynne put herself between me and Adrienne. I just held my hands up defensively to show I wasn't doing anything on the offensive.
"I'm too young ... I don't know any better..." Adrienne kept whimpering while Heather tugged her away.
Lynne lingered for an extra moment before spinning to me. "Ben, tell me what's going on. This isn't as simple as you sleeping with a couple of Sophomores. Adrienne is seriously messed up!"
I sighed. "I know."
"WHAT is going on?"
Someone had to know. Someone other than me. There was something seriously screwy with Adrienne's head and I was pretty sure I knew what it was. And someone had to get her some help. I took a deep breath and then looked around, seeing the crowd of students still staring at us. Now I knew what a celebrity might feel like surrounded by the paparazzi. I looked Lynne in the eye and said, "Not here. Not now."
She glanced around as well. "Meet me after school."
I nodded. "Got it."
"Candy?" Lynne asked from the passenger seat as I headed for Candy Carter's apartment just off-campus from UC Irvine. I'd started to explain where we were going and why.
I nodded. "She knows the deal, too."
"Ben, what's going on?"
"I'll tell you when we get there."
Ten minutes later, Candy let us in. "Hey, Ben. Hey, Lynne. Come on in. My roommate is at class so we've got the place to ourselves for a bit."
We all sat down in the living room and Candy got us some sodas and water. Then I took charge and asked both girls, "What do you know about what's happened between me and Adrienne?"
They looked at each other and almost simultaneously shook their heads. Candy replied first. "Almost nothing. One minute I'm thinking you two are gonna get married someday, once she pulls her head out of her ass. The next, she's pretending like you don't exist. She said you hurt her more than she thought possible and that was it. Every other time I brought up your name she pretended like she didn't even know who you were. Otherwise, she was perfectly normal so I figured I'd just give her space."
Lynne nodded. "Same here. Can you tell us what happened, Ben?"
I sighed. "I can. But I need you both to swear that it doesn't leave this room or the three of us. This is the kind of thing that may change how you think of me, and not in a good way. But I'm willing to admit it if you can at least respect my privacy." Inwardly, I shook my head. How far was this thing going to spread?
"It's not criminal, is it?" Lynne asked.
I frowned, "Uh, I don't think so. But it's certainly frowned on."
Both girls thought about it for a few seconds before promising they'd keep 'whatever' a secret. I nodded and then started, "First, I'm pretty sure it has to do with Adrienne's big secret," I said, looking straight at Candy.
The beautiful blue-eyed brunette looked startled and backed her head up, glancing nervously to Lynne.
I shook my head. "Lynne doesn't know. But I think she'll need to in order to help Adrienne."
Candy sighed, thinking about it for a long while before finally nodding her head. Then summoning up her own courage, Candy explained, "When Adrienne was just ten years old, her older brother Adam started raping her. She tried to fight him off but he just kept going ... for over a year. He even knocked her up when she was eleven and her parents got her an abortion when they found out. They disowned him and we don't know where he is now. Her mom got depressed and died shortly after. Her dad's been an absent workaholic ever since."
Lynne's eyes just popped wide open. That was WAY too much to take all at once and she just managed to quietly gasp, "Holy SHIT."
Candy winced and nodded, looking at me. "Your turn, Ben. What does that have to do with you and Adrienne?"
I just stared blankly at the floor, weighing my own admission. I hadn't done anything wrong. What Brooke and I were doing, and by extension what Brandi and I had started, wasn't wrong. We loved each other. We protected each other. And we made each other happy. What I was doing with Brooke was completely different from what Adam had done to Adrienne, and I wouldn't apologize for it.
So buoyed with that certainty, I took a deep breath and started, "Because of what Adrienne went through with Adam, she told me she couldn't trust boys. She liked the sex, but she always had to be in control and have the upper hand. She dominated her relationships."
I breathed, "Until me. For whatever reasons, Adrienne started trusting me. Not necessarily to be faithful; you both know how bad I am at that. But she trusted me to care about her, love her, and never hurt her the way Adam had. She let herself relax without having to feel completely in control of me."
Lynne glanced at Candy nervously before piping up, "Don't tell me you raped her."
"No!" I blurted, reacting as if Lynne had slapped me. Then more calmly I confirmed, "No." I furrowed my eyebrows and shook my head. Lynne and Candy bobbed their heads with 'didn't think so' expressions on their faces. I exhaled slowly. "This is the part you've got to keep a secret."
Lynne and Candy nodded.
"Adrienne caught me having sex with Brooke."
It took an extra second for that to sink in. First Lynne, then Candy gasped. And Candy was the first to blurt, "Brooke? As in ... your little sister?"
I nodded.
Lynne's eyes pinched inward as she inhaled sharply, calculations clearly working in her brain. She started to speak for a second, checked herself, and then finally asked, "Were you forcing her?"
"Of course not!" I blurted. "Brooke and I ... well ... it's complicated. But we love each other. Not romantically. Just ... maybe more than some other siblings, I guess."
We all went quiet for about thirty seconds. And then Candy nodded, trying to break the tension. "I had the biggest crush on my big brother when I was Brooke's age."
Lynne just frowned, looking rather disgusted but not necessarily angry. "Does Adrienne think you forced Brooke?"
I nodded. "I keep trying to explain that's not the case. But Adrienne's head has gone to a place I can't touch. She refuses to even look at me most of the time." I sighed. "In her mind, the one guy she trusted betrayed her by becoming her worst nightmare."
"But this is different," Candy reasoned, the tone in her voice making me wonder if she hadn't gotten a little frisky with her older brother. "Raping a 10-year-old against their will is one thing. Letting a 15-year-old explore her sexuality with her brother is completely different."
"YOU explain that to Adrienne," I sighed. "Brooke's already tried. Adrienne's very motherly and protective of Brooke, even now. But she walls my little sister away whenever Brooke tries to explain about her relationship with me."
Lynne nodded. "Adrienne's clearly stuck in her trauma. I don't blame her. But she needs help."
I nodded. "You see now why I need you guys. You're her best friends."
Candy sighed. "This explains so much. It's like there are two Adrienne's. The normal, happy Adrienne and the one that goes into robot mode whenever Ben's name is brought up."
"So what are we going to do?" I asked helplessly.
Lynne thought about it and began, "I don't know. But now that we've got an idea of what's going on, at least we can try to talk to her." She looked hard at Candy, who nodded.
"What about me?"
Candy sighed and glanced over at me. "You represent the problem right now, Ben. Every time she sees you she sees Adam. And until we can get her fixed there's nothing you can do. You'd just make the situation worse."
"You ARE making the situation worse, Ben," Lynne added. "What's with you lately? I know you're a bit of a slut, but according to Adrienne, you've been schtupping all of Helene McGregory's friends, Theresa Chen, Jennifer Vo, and who knows who else all in the span of a couple weeks. That's a little extreme, isn't it?"
I sighed and looked down, feeling slightly guilty. "I just ... I dunno. When I get frustrated, like this whole thing with Adrienne, I just go hunting for stress relief."
Lynne shook her head. "Clearly she's reacting negatively to seeing you with any younger girl. It's not my place to tell you how to live your life, Ben; but seriously, do you think you can keep it in your pants for a while? At the very least, lay off the younger girls."
I gulped and blushed. "Uh, sure."
Lynne rolled her eyes and shook her head. "What the hell is it about you, Ben, that drives us girls nuts?"
"The most incredible orgasms of our lives?" Candy put in.
I just blushed and stared at my hands.
Lynne sighed. "Put a cork in it, Ben. For Adrienne. If you really love her like I think you love her, you've got to settle down."
I sighed and took a deep breath. "I love her, girls. I really love her. I'll do whatever it takes.."
i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.
I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.
39 Chapter 33: Settling Down l
MARCH 2002, SENIOR YEAR
"Hey, Ben!"
I turned and managed a weary smile. "Oh, hey, Allie."
Allison Sanders frowned, folding her arms over her chest and evaluating me with furrowed eyebrows. "You don't seem so excited to see me."
"Sorry, sorry. I just didn't get much sleep last night."
"You didn't forget that we've got a date tonight, did you?" She looked rather nervous.
"No, no, of course not. I've just had a lot on my mind the last couple days."
Allie nodded and leaned forward, touching my arm. "Anything to do with a certain ex-girlfriend attacking you and screaming '*' during lunch on Wednesday?"
I sighed. "Something like that."
"You know, we can cancel if you need," Allie began, biting her lip.
"No, no. We're still on," I interrupted, recognizing the crestfallen look on her face. "Believe me, I've been looking forward to this as much as you have."
Allie smirked, twisting slightly in almost the same way Helene McGregory did when she was feeling a little aroused. "Somehow, I doubt that."
I smiled. "No, really. My life's been so crazy the last few weeks, Allie. I'd really love to spend some time with such a good friend."
"MORE than a good friend, Ben," Allie husked, sliding forward and touching my chest. And looking down into the cute brunette's soft golden brown eyes, I felt a little warmth returning into my loins. I hadn't felt aroused for days, not being in the mood after leaving Candy's apartment with Lynne on Wednesday and then turning down Marina Santos' invitation on Thursday because I was still feeling out of it.
But with Allie I didn't feel my usual raw lust. I didn't have the urge to bend her over and fuck her within an inch of her life like I'd been doing lately with Helene and company. Instead, I felt a yearning to push myself inside her and then just hold her tenderly, lovingly. I wanted to feel whole again. So I pulled Allie into my arms, hugging her firmly and even letting a hand slide down to pat her firm little ass.
She giggled and then stepped back. "See you tonight?"
"I'll be there."
Allie spun and walked away, a little skip in her step. I fondly looked after her while idly fantasizing about what she looked like naked before inhaling and turning to walk the other way towards my own class...
... and abruptly came to a halt. Standing ten feet in front of me over by a pole was Adrienne, a cool expression in her eyes. Then without another word, she turned and strode away.
I was two minutes early to the Sanders house. I didn't want to give Allie any reason to believe I wasn't committed to making this night special for her. And to my utter and complete surprise, Kenny Doyle opened the door.
"'Sup, dude." He gave me the usual head nod and fist bump.
"Hey ... what are you doing here?"
Kenny grinned. "With Allie out of the house and the parents gone, Abbie and I can finally use the girls' bedroom without feeling all awkward about it!" Ah, Kenny: still a sex-obsessed teen at heart.
Well, so was I. But anyways ... I just nodded and then walked in. Abbie came down the stairs. "Hi, Ben!"
"Hey, Abbie," I nodded, double-checking to verify I had the right twin.
She smiled and glanced up the stairs. "Allie will be right down. She's just a little nervous and wants to make sure she looks perfect."
I nodded and headed into the living room after Abbie. The three of us then chit- chatted while I almost jealously looked at Kenny and Abbie snuggling together so happily. But I didn't have to wait long. Kenny's eyes traveled up the stairs and the wide-eyed expression on his face told me that Allie had arrived.
I turned and let out a whistle, "Wow..."
Allie blushed halfway up the stairs and then continued the rest of the way down. Her hair and makeup transformed the cute but somewhat plain 17-year-old brunette into a short but sexy young woman who could have passed for early 20s. The twins had both lost some extra baby fat around their faces in the past year, and her hair styling and improved posture displayed Allie's new confidence and poise.
And then there was the dress, a very familiar little black cocktail dress. I glanced up at Allie and asked, "Is that the same... ?"
She blushed and nodded her head. "Haven't worn it since that day."
I whistled again. The same little black dress Allie had worn almost a year ago on our first date still fit her ... mostly. Allie had filled out some in the chest and hips since then and what was once modestly cute was now tight-fitting and more than a little slinky.
Kenny elbowed Abbie. "How come I never see YOU in an outfit like that?"
"Hush," Abbie snarked. "Or you won't be getting' any tonight."
Kenny shut up.
I stepped forward and took Allie's hands into my own. "You look beautiful."
"Even after all the tall, gorgeous women you've been with?" she asked a little hesitantly.
I stepped a little closer, looked Allie in the eyes, and repeated warmly, "You look beautiful."
I was a bad liar. Everyone knew this. So Allie looked into my eyes and saw that I meant it, and her jaw started quivering as she seemed on the verge of crying happy tears.
"Oh, no!" Abbie rushed forward, fanning her hands at Allie's eyes. "We JUST finished your makeup!"
Allie sniffled and smiled even bigger, breaking into cute peals of laughter. And then she slipped her arm around mine and said, "Let's go."
Dinner was really, really nice. Eh, the food was okay. I'd picked the restaurant based on Megan's recommendation and the fact that it was built on the edge of a man-made lake in Orange County, with nice evening views. But then I should have remembered that Megan and I never had the same taste in cuisine.
Still, the conversation was outstanding. It flowed easily, as if Allie and I were just sitting together at the usual lunch table instead of out on a date. And without the usual male posturing or female gossiping, we actually managed to get more deeply personal than ever before.
Allie talked about being the 'younger' twin even though it was only two minutes by C-section. She joked that if it had been her turn to be the fetus towards the bottom, she would have been the 'older' one. And yet somehow everyone in the family always treated her like the baby. At first, she'd enjoyed the extra-special attention. But as she'd grown older, she resented the condescension and patronizing tone, even from Abbie.
From the way I responded to her, Allie said I understood in a way few others did. I chalked it up to living with a set of twin sisters myself, with Eden and Emma forming a similar dynamic.
In the last year or so she'd become much more assertive and independent while I'd been busy with my Dawn and Adrienne drama. And as I listened to Allie, I thought back to something Keira once said: that I'd thought of the Sanders twins as 'them', instead of as individual girls. Now that it was just me and Allie, getting to know her more personally, I was realizing just how different the two really could be, the same way I knew Eden and Emma were almost as different as Brandi and Brooke.
We didn't talk much about me. I spent most of my time just being a good listener, letting Allie talk and laugh and giggle. I interjected little comments here and there, but I sensed that Allie really wanted to let loose with some of these thoughts inside and I let her do her thing.
Even when we left the restaurant, we went for a stroll around the lake while Allie rambled on. And we got about halfway before Allie took a deep breath and realized just how much chattering she'd done. "Now I've gone and talked your ear off, Ben! Not exactly the sexiest thing I could have done."
I smirked. "No worries. Boys are easy, Allie. All you have to say is, 'Wanna fuck?', and we'll think you're sexy as hell."
"Wanna fuck?" Allie giggled.
"Well, maybe not here," I laughed, squeezing her hand tighter in my palm as I kept us walking on our way.
When we'd completed a full circuit around the lake, I found that we were still in the middle of our conversation, this time about politics of all things. I was pretty apolitical, not giving a rat's ass what was going on as long as I could get laid sometime in the near future; but Allie was going off about illegal immigration, California's dependence on cheap labor to turn higher profits and boost the economy, and basic human rights for the common man. I barely understood half the things she was saying, but I was enraptured by the passion in Allie's words. She really believed in something, and somehow that quality was absolutely intoxicating.
So I didn't interrupt her and just kept walking, Allie not realizing this until we were a third of the way around the lake again. "Oh, I'm sorry. I keep delaying us," she apologized.
"Don't be sorry," I replied warmly. "I love listening to you talk."
"Really? Because Abbie is sick to DEATH of me going on and on about this stuff."
"Really," I nodded. Then I changed gears. "But whether the state economy is benefiting or not, shouldn't we be more stringent on border control just on principle? Illegal is against the law, period. They don't pay taxes, do they?"
Allie blushed and then kept going. "No, they don't. But I guess the question for you is: Do you do things just on principle? Even if they ultimately lead to YOU having to pay higher prices or have less luxury goods? Which is better for you? Do the ends justify the means?"
"Well ... uh ... I guess that would depend," I hedged.
Allie's smile lit up the evening brighter than the moon. "Tell me."
I don't know how many times we walked around that lake. I do know that we were out long enough for both of us to get cold, despite both of us wearing warm jackets. Finally we decided to head for my car and I wrapped her up in my peacoat, ignoring her girlish protests.
Then we just sat in my car for another hour talking, and only a slightly panicked cell phone call from Abbie spurred us into finally returning Allie to her home.
We were still talking when I finally got Allie to her front door, and all of a sudden she seemed to remember our original purpose for this date. Her jaw dropped and she stuttered for a few seconds before starting, "Ben, I, uh ... I know I asked to go out with you for a very specific reason. But, uh..."
"Now that we're here you're not sure that's what you want?" I ventured.
"Oh, HELL no! I want! I want!" Allie put in quickly with fresh nervousness on her face. "But I..." she winced, not sure how to complete what was in her head.
I decided to take charge. I stepped forward, wrapped Allie up in my arms, and then bent down to kiss her. She squeaked and then sagged into my embrace, moaning happily as her tongue came out to play with mine. I sensed happiness and warmth in her kiss, even a little arousal. But not yet ... We didn't need to have sex again ... yet.
And almost as suddenly as I kissed her, I pulled away. I held her shoulders and looked down into her eyes while she melted against my chest, and then I said softly, "I had a wonderful evening, Allison Sanders."
"Me, too," she sighed happily.
"We should go out again, sometime."
"I'd like that." She smiled.
"Then we will," I said firmly. "Next Friday?"
"Oh, it feels like forever," Allie breathed.
"I'll still see you at school."
"There's that at least."
"Goodbye, Allison."
"Goodbye, Ben." She tilted her head, acknowledging the end of our evening, even if it wasn't finishing the way we'd first planned. And from the radiant smile on her face, she wouldn't have it any other way.
I waited until she turned and opened the door, slipping inside. Just before she closed the door again, she gave me a cute little wave.
I sighed. I was going to have to go home and jerk off now.
Allie was still floating on air come Monday. She met me outside my locker and slid towards me for a cute peck on the lips. "Heyyy, Ben."
"Hi, Allie," I greeted warmly.
She scanned my eyes for a moment, searching for something. "Any regrets?"
"About our date? No, of course not."
"Not even..." Her voice trailed off as she arched her eyebrows and waggled her head, making her intention clear.
I chuckled. "Contrary to popular belief, I don't HAVE to sleep with every girl I go on a date with."
"Really?" Allie stuck her tongue out while smiling. "When was the last time you didn't get laid after a date?"
"Well I ... I ... uh..."
"Can't remember?"
"No, I can't." I shrugged. "Maybe Megan."
Allie giggled. "I don't know whether to feel proud or pity you."
"Well, I still have hopes for our next date," I smiled.
"That's easy," Allie swept her arm out to the side dramatically, twisting as if dancing at a ball. "Treat me like a princess and I'll reward you like a prince," she giggled.
We chatted for a few more minutes until the first warning bell sounded off. Then Allie twirled away to head for her first period while I went in the other direction.
And then lo and behold, there was Adrienne perhaps twenty feet away, leaning against a wall and staring at me. Lynne was right beside her, saying something while Adrienne nodded and nodded then shook her head, obviously disagreeing with something. And then Adrienne turned and strode away.
Adrienne caught up to me after lunch, not too far from the spot where she'd shoved me into the lockers and started screaming about *. The instant she approached me, I could actually HEAR the hush of conversations going silent around us while people turned to see what would happen.
Quietly, Adrienne asked, "You went out with Allie Sanders last Friday?"
I nodded. While not widespread knowledge, all of my inner crew of friends knew and we weren't working hard to keep it a secret or anything.
Adrienne fidgeted and looked away for a second before turning back to me. "I've been observing her." For some reason, the way Adrienne said it was a tad bit creepy.
Arching an eyebrow, I fought the urge to feel offended. "Your point?"
Adrienne didn't answer, instead asking, "Did you sleep with her?"
I stood up straight and said honestly, "No."
Adrienne took two steps forward, looking me straight in the eyes. The hazel had turned to a sharp gray as her irises clicked back and forth, left and right, searching and searching for the truth.
I just held her gaze until Adrienne backed up. She swallowed and then nodded slowly. "Okay ... I didn't think so. She didn't, ah, have that look. It was ... different..."
Her task done, Adrienne started to turn away but for some reason, some impulse for complete transparency, I spoke up saying, "That might change, Adrienne. We have another date coming up."
Without looking at me, Adrienne digested that for a moment before cocking her head. "Another date?"
"Yeah." I fidgeted before nervously asking, "Is that a problem?" I mentally kicked myself. What? Like I needed Adrienne's permission?
"No, no problem," she said quickly. And then glancing at me for the briefest of moments, she actually seemed to smile as she said, "Good luck." And then she turned and strode away.
I was more confused than ever.
A couple of girls flirting with me asked about Allie. They'd noticed how the petite brunette had been rather more affectionate with me over the course of the day and they wanted to know if it was anything serious.
I took only a second to think about it before answering, "Yes." I'd made my decision. I was settling down. I was going to show Adrienne that I wasn't a predator, attacking and bedding any girl I could. And there was such conviction in my voice that the two girls almost immediately dropped their jaws and then sort of nervously backed away.
I then went in search of Helene McGregory. She was with Anh Lee and a bit surprised I was approaching them during school hours, but both girls flirted happily and made reference to hooking up that afternoon.
"No, no," I interrupted. "I wanted to tell you that I'm out. I want to get a little more serious with a girl."
Helene looked at me like a beanstalk had just grown out of my forehead. "What? You and Adrienne getting back together?"
"No, no," I shrugged. "Uh, Allison Sanders. We've been friends for a long time and now ... well ... I don't know."
"You serious?" Anh frowned in utter confusion. She knew Allie very well. They'd been friends since grade school.
"Yeah," I nodded.
Helene sighed sadly and frowned cutely. "Well, I can't say I'm happy about it. I WAS looking forward to a few more incredible fucks; but I understand."
"That's sweet," Anh added, smiling at the idea of me and Allie.
Then out of the blue, Helene suddenly grabbed me and planted a fierce kiss on my lips, cramming her tongue down my throat before abruptly pulling away and smacking her lips. "Sorry. Just had to do that one last time," she said with a grin.
And while I was still reeling from the passion and intensity of that kiss, Helene walked past me, patting my butt and pecking my cheek. "See ya around, Ben. Call me if you change your mind before leaving for college."
Anh just giggled and walked past.
I touched my cheek where Helene had kissed me, rubbing off the trace of lipstick that I'd rather Allie not find. And when I turned to look after the girls, instead I caught Adrienne staring at me from across the courtyard. Good freakin' lord. Was she everywhere?
Then Adrienne turned and strode away.
[thump] [thump] [thump]
I palmed the basketball, turning it over in my hand and then trapping it against my waist. I nodded my head back and stared down Daniel Chen. "You ready for this?"
He snorted. "I can school your rusty ass any day of the week. I'll bet you're out of shape after being out for a few weeks."
"Rusty?" I arched my eyebrow. True, I hadn't played basketball since the Adrienne meltdown, but that didn't mean I was out of shape. Hey, fucking improves muscle tone, and I'd certainly done quite a bit of that. I checked the ball forward to Daniel, and then got set waiting for him to bounce it back. "I'll show you rusty."
Bounce, step, bounce, bounce... [clang]. Shit.
"Told ya you'd be rusty!" Daniel cheered over his shoulder as he raced the other way. Sung Joon grabbed the rebound of my pathetic shot and chucked it downcourt, where Daniel settled under it for an easy lay-up while I ran futilely after him.
I sighed as Kaito inbounded the ball into me to go back the other way. "1-oh. This isn't over yet."
Later that night I fell into a deep sleep, pleasantly exhausted from sports exercise for once. And I felt a kind of quiet peace settling over me. It had felt good to get on the court again. Life just seemed so much simpler when it was just the ball, the hoop, and your teammates.
It was lunchtime on Wednesday when for some strange reason, the girls got into a spirited debate over the merits of their various boyfriends ... mostly right in front of us. It went back and forth over various topics before eventually arriving at...
"Come on, Daniel's the smartest guy here!" Elaine Fukuhara insisted.
"Only because Cameron doesn't go to this school, "Cassidy interjected.
"Well if he's so smart, how come you've dumped him twice in the past four months?" Stephanie laughed while Cassidy made a face at her.
"Actually, James here has a perfect 4.0, higher if you count his three A.P. courses," Megan threw in. Kaito blushed beet red and tried to hide underneath his lunch.
"Who needs brains?" Stephanie scoffed right back. "Sung could kick Kaito's ass."
"Oh, really?" Megan laughed and then tapped her boyfriend on the shoulder. "Go on, James. Take him out." Kaito just sunk further into his seat, clearly embarrassed and yet strangely amused by the attention.
"Your boy won't even talk," Abbie put in. "Kenny'll gab circles around any of your guys."
"Oh, really?" Allie nudged her sister in the ribs. "Hey Ben, why don't you explain to Kenny the merits of a state economic policy that runs on the backs of illegal immigrant workers?"
"No! No!" Abbie protested, laughing and waving her arms frantically.
"Hey!" Cassidy jumped in. "What gives YOU the right to throw Ben's name in there, Allie? Is there something you two aren't telling us? Hmm?"
Now it was Allie's turn to blush beet red.
Megan tapped me on the back. "C'mon, Ben. Sounded like Allie just claimed territory over you. You gonna stand for that?"
I shrugged nonchalantly. "Sure."
"Whoaaaa!" Three or four people around the table hooted at my response, several of the others trading mischievous glances.
"Sooo ... one date and you two are an item now?" Daniel nodded at me.
"Allie must be wilder in the sack than we thought!" Cassidy giggled while slapping Megan's shoulder.
"We haven't slept together, Freckles," I said in a quiet voice, my eyes leveled at my ex-girlfriend. "And I'll thank you not to spread rumors about Allie."
THAT shut everyone up. The calm intensity of my tone hushed the table in a millisecond. We were too closely spaced for anyone to mumble a hushed conversation to someone else without everyone hearing so and everyone just started looking at each other again, waiting to see what would happen next.
Megan found her voice first. "So Allie. What did it take to tame the beast?"
Allie was just as in shock by the turn of events as anybody else. She just looked wide-eyed at everyone and blushed. "Uh, nothing. I didn't do anything."
I slid my left arm protectively around her, pulling her against my side while I glanced down and smiled. "And you'll never have to."
Everyone gave us a few weird looks, and then the conversation quickly turned to other, more mundane topics.
Friday night crept up on me faster than I would have expected. Literally, one moment I was just getting home and sagging in front of the TV to fry some brain after a day of classes, the next I was scrambling to get dressed in time to make it to Allie's house.
She greeted me at the door. "What? One date and you think I'll just twiddle my thumbs waiting for you? You're ten minutes late and Kenny already left with Abbie."
The grin on Allie's face and the lack of any heat in her voice just made my chuckle as I made my apologies. "I'm sorry. How can I make it up to you?"
Allie just stretched an arm up the doorjamb and leaned cutely against her raised shoulder. "Kiss me and make it all better."
My kiss more than made it better. And I'd lifted Allie's light body halfway up the doorjamb and palmed her ass while she wrapped her legs around my waist before I remembered that we were still out in the open and I was supposed to be keeping my lustful urges under wraps. It wasn't my fault I was so horny. I hadn't gotten laid since Tuesday.
Even then, it had just been Brooke and me, blowing off some steam. Kady had come in to drop Brooke off but she just patted my ass and then turned to wiggle hers at me. She'd apologized, saying that the novelty had worn off a bit. And while that didn't mean she'd never want to fuck me again down the road, for now she'd satisfied her curiosity.
So even though Allie could feel my three-day-old erection rubbing against her through her panties, and even though I could see the heat in her eyes telling me I could throw her on the floor and fuck her if I really wanted to, I pecked her nose and gently set her down to the floor.
Allie seemed mildly disappointed, but nodded agreeably that we were taking the better course of action. So when I proffered my elbow and asked, "Ready to go?" she latched on and followed me out the door.
This time, I suggested a slightly more social dining location where Allie and I would more likely be seen by some of the High School crowd, instead of the more upscale restaurant we'd been to last time. As soon as I asked, Allie looked at me with a mixture of curiosity and excitement. She realized the implications. After all the rumors swirling about us at school, to step out with her like this on a Friday night would be confirmation that yes, we were an 'item'.
"Why are you doing this, Ben?" Allie asked me while we were driving out.
"Do you not want to?"
"No, no. I do, I do want to," she answered quickly. "I just..." She took a deep breath. "We're friends, right, Ben?"
"Right."
"Just friends?"
"Well ... I'll admit there's a little bit beyond friendship I'd like to do with you ... or TO you if you like it better that way," I grinned. "I thought you did, too. Wasn't that the original point?"
"Yes, but you could have sex with me without all this," Allie waved her hand around. "You don't have to actually date me, Ben."
"But I want to."
"Why? I'm not exactly your type."
"I don't have a type."
Allie snorted. "Sure you do. Tall, beautiful, and with big tits. I think Megan's the only one I've seen you with that DIDN'T fit that description."
"Megan's beautiful," I frowned.
"But she's 5'4" and an A-cup."
"I don't have a type," I insisted.
"Really? Name one girl you've been with under 5'8" and less than a C-cup, if not a 'D' or bigger."
I rolled my eyes. "I don't name names, Allie. You never saw me throwing your name around last summer, and I'd like to think that nobody outside our closest friends even knows that you, me, and your sister ever boinked."
"Well," Allie grinned. "There WAS that time at Elaine's end-of-the-year party. EVERYONE knows what's up when they go inside to borrow a guest bedroom."
"Hey, that one wasn't my fault. And half the people we know just went in there to make out."
Allie snorted again. "When we were like fourteen, yeah. We're Seniors now, Ben. Everyone knows they're going in there to get laid." Then she gave me a strange look. "You're just distracting me away from my original question."
I shrugged. "What do you want me to say, Allie? You're not my usual type? Sure, maybe, whatever. The point is, I LIKE being with you, okay? This isn't a ruse. I'm not trying to manipulate you. But that date we went on was different from almost every other date I've been on for ... for I can't remember how long. My life has been such a mess lately and my mind is running around in circles and for some reason, my brain doesn't feel so cluttered when I'm with you. Fair enough?"
Allie was rolling her face in a little circle just trying to keep up with my rambling, but after a second she stopped and grinned. "Okay." Then she leaned across the center console and kissed my cheek. "Okay."
Brooke came into my bedroom late on Saturday morning. She pulled back the covers and slid herself half-onto me, her head on my shoulder with one arm stretched over my chest, and one leg kicked over the top of mine. I cinched my arm around her back to hold my sister more tightly to me as I came awake and then glanced over at the clock. It was after 11am.
"You're sleeping in late," Brooke smiled at me when I finally looked over at her.
I stretched my neck out. "Didn't sleep so well last night."
"You used to sleep great on Friday nights."
I sighed. "That's because I used to get laid on Friday nights. It's always easy to sleep after three or four orgasms."
"Aww, Allie still won't let you into her panties?"
"It's not that. She'll let me. But we're having such a great time that I don't want to spoil it with sex. I'm learning so much more about her without the physical stuff getting in the way." I sighed. "But it CAN be a little frustrating."
"Poor baby." Brooke brushed my forehead with her hand before getting a wicked grin on her face. Then she started sliding down my body to take the waistband of my shorts in her hands. "Let me relieve the pressure."
"Brooke..." I cautioned, thinking of the time.
"Relax. The 'rents took the twins out for the day. We have all the time in the world, and since you didn't pop off at all last night, I want at least four rounds out of you today. Got it?" And then my little sister bent over and took most of my cock into her mouth on the first go. She'd been practicing deep-throating for a while now, and she was maybe two inches short of completion. I just let my head roll back and enjoyed the beauty of morning.
Where would I be if I didn't have Brooke?
"You still haven't slept with her?"
I jumped out of my skin, completely startled by the sudden voice behind me. I spun in front of my locker and turned to look at Adrienne, who had her arms folded across her chest, this time her books obscuring any possible view of her cleavage.
I shook my head. "That's none of your business, Adrienne."
She stared into my eyes. "That's a 'no', then."
"That's a 'none of your business'," I repeated indignantly.
Adrienne just waved me off and started to leave. But she stopped and came back to me. "Why are you doing this, Ben?"
"Doing what?"
"Are you out to prove a point? Are you just toying with Allie? Because she doesn't deserve to be a pawn in your little games."
"This isn't a game, Adrienne. I like her, alright?"
She stepped forward challengingly, getting about a foot in front of my face. "Just tell me this isn't about me, Ben."
"This isn't about you, Adrienne," I said firmly. But then I felt a tweak of uncertainty in the back of my head. Was this about Adrienne? Was this about proving to her that I wasn't the monster she thought I was?
Adrienne sighed, looking at me quizzically for a moment as if still digesting whatever conclusions she'd drawn for herself from my eyes. Then she said softly, "You were never a very good liar."
And then she turned and strode away.
It was later on Monday when Lynne bumped her hip into me between fifth and sixth periods. "Hey, Ben."
"Hey, Lynne."
"Good news. Adrienne's softening on you. She actually talked to me and Heather about you today. She misses the hell out of you, Ben. Even if she won't admit it to herself."
"Really?" I felt my mood lifting dramatically. "Wow, Lynne. You guys are incredible."
Lynne shrugged. "Can't take all the credit. Candy talked Adrienne's dad into sending her to a therapist again. She told him Adrienne was having some relapses to her childhood trauma and he set up the appointments. I think Adrienne's been craving any attention from her father and she agreed immediately when he told her to go."
"Wow."
Lynne nodded. "And this thing with Allie Sanders, is it real?"
I stopped and turned to my friend, firmly replying. "Yes. Why does everyone think I'm just playing her?"
Lynne shrugged. "Sorry. It's just that she's not your usual type."
"I don't have a type!" I barked rather indignantly.
Lynne chuckled. "Whatever you say..."
I rolled my eyes. "It's real. Okay?"
"Okay, okay," Lynne said with her hands up defensively. "If it's real, keep it up. I hate to say it, but you having a real relationship with Allie might be the best thing for fixing your relationship with Adrienne. She needs you as a friend, Ben, not as a boyfriend right now. She needs to trust you again. And she does miss you."
I sighed and thought of that empty spot in my heart I still had walled up. "I miss her, too."
"Ben, when are we going to sleep together?"
Allie was leaning against my chest while I wrapped my arms around her waist. It was Friday, the last Friday in March and we were in the foothills looking out across the Pacific Ocean on a private picnic. Megan and I had first found this spot long ago.
Allie looked down from the descending sun over the ocean to play with my fingers as she fidgeted nervously after her question.
I glanced down, caught slightly off-guard by her question but after a moment's thought, I replied. "Whenever you want."
She sagged against my left arm, turning slightly to begin rubbing it with her right hand. "Don't you want me?"
I frowned and squeezed her tighter. "Of course I do."
"Then why haven't you already made a move on me? It's already our third date and I can't help but think you've never waited this long before." She shivered in my grasp.
"I..." I began before trailing off. I felt my heart sink into my stomach, a little of my old guilt coming back to me. "I can't make the first move, Allie. Not this time. It has nothing to do with you and everything to do with me."
"What do you mean?"
I sighed. "All my relationships have revolved around sex. When it boils down to it, I've only ever had four girlfriends: Megan, Cassidy, Adrienne, and Dawn. But I've slept with a lot more girls than that. Just sex. Nothing real. I guess..." My voice trailed off as I searched for the right words.
Allie waited me out. And then I took a deep breath. "We're friends, right, Allie?"
"Of course."
"I value that. I never want to lose that. And it would kill me if our relationship ever became just about sex."
"That's not gonna happen, Ben," she said firmly.
"Why not?"
"Because I won't let it." Allie twisted until she was face-to-face with me, the setting sun now completely ignored. "Now shut up and let me fuck you."
I barely had time to react before Allie's hand came up and gripped the back of my head while she planted her lips on mine. I instantly felt my heartbeat speed up and my nostrils flare for more oxygen as the intensity of our kiss built and built until suddenly I realized I was flat on my back while Allie kissed me harder than anything I could remember.
A cool breeze whipped over us and Allie grabbed the thick blanket we'd been using as a shield, pulling it up her back as she bent and started lifting my shirt up. I reached down myself and ripped it over my head before Allie went back to kissing me and then started fumbling with my zipper. With several jerky movements under the blanket, my jeans and shorts were around my ankles while Allie worked in frustration to disrobe herself as well.
"Fucking stupid," she cursed. "Why the hell did I decide to wear jeans tonight?"
I chuckled and ran my hands up and down her sides just beneath her shirt. My fingertips brushed against her bra strap and then while Allie finished stripping herself below the waist, she ordered, "Unhook me." There was no question who was in charge of this, or of who was making the first move.
Absolved from that guilt, I let the excitement of the moment take over as I slid my hands up the insides of her sleeves and expertly whipped both shirt and bra off without either catching on her face. And then we were both buck naked beneath the blanket on our exposed little hill. The sun was almost gone and the air was rapidly dimming, but we didn't need light to find each other's lips as we kissed and tongued and wrapped our limbs around each other in the ancient horizontal dance of lust.
I'm not exactly sure when my dick slipped into Allie. I don't know if she moved me into position or if it just penetrated by accident. But I felt the sudden constriction of her virginally-tight vagina and Allie gasped at feeling her first penis in nearly a year. She humped downward with her hips trying to drive me even deeper and on instinct, I reached up and gripped her shoulders to physically yank the cute brunette down around my cock.
As if we'd both been holding our breath, we gasped together once our pelvic bones mashed up against each other, and Allie turned her head to the side of mine, rubbing her cheek against me while moaning, "It's in meee! It's in me!"
I chuckled nostalgically and slid my hands off her shoulders, feeling the tight musculature of Allie's back as I caressed my way down to her tiny waist and narrow hips, palming both of her asscheeks to tug her down even deeper against my crotch.
"Ungh, ohhh..." Allie groaned, her hips pivoting sideways so that her right hip was in the air before pivoting the other way, rocking herself side-to-side on my shaft and stretching her vaginal tunnel in the process. And then she sat up to once again grab the sides of my head and hungrily attack my lips.
I let Allie take the lead for a while. She'd built up quite a bit of anticipation in her head of her very first fuck since the whole pregnancy scare, and I watched the riot of emotions crossing her face as she humped herself up and down my pole, driving herself nuts with both physical and mental stimulations. She fucked me as hard and as fast and as deeply as she wanted. And with almost no help from me save for my guiding hands on her hips, Allie was bringing herself to her first coital orgasm in a long, long time.
"Ohmigod, ohmigod, ohmigod," she chanted as she ramped up to climax. "I'm gonna cum! So close! So close! So- AAAAH!!!"
Allie squeezed my cock inside her little cunny as she came. She dropped down on me several times so deeply that it felt like the head of my cock was bouncing off the spongy wall at the back of her vagina. And then her whole body trembled and she hunched forward, pressing her perky tits into my face while her ass wriggled like it was on batteries.
Once the orgasm passed, her eyes flew open and she stared at me with an intense golden brown gaze. "Roll me over and FUCK me, Ben!" Allie commanded. "Roll me over and FUCK me."
Quickly, I gripped her ass with one hand and sat up, flipping us over to make sure we didn't roll off the bottom blanket. I managed to keep my cock lodged inside her and paused just long enough to cover our bodies with the top blanket once again. Once that was settled, Allie gripped my head and growled, "FUCK me and cum inside me."
I did as ordered. For the first time in weeks, I could throw caution to the wind and just hammer my way at a willing pussy. Ever since that 'settle down' conversation with Lynne and Candy, I'd held my lustful aggression in check, always worried that the sex-crazed monster inside me would be let loose and I'd never regain control again. I'd flirted less with other girls. I'd resisted having sex with Allie. And even with Brooke I hadn't let myself pound her the way I, or sometimes she, might have wanted.
But I pounded Allie now.
"FUCK ME!" she howled at the night sky.
"FUCK ME!" she screamed.
And I pounded her little pussy without mercy.
I felt Allie's body tense beneath me just before I came. I think she was coming just then, extremely turned on by the frantic fuck and also by my rampant fucking enthusiasm. But I was too lost in my own world to really be sure as I felt my balls suddenly compressing as I began ejecting millions upon millions of live sperm into the back of Allie's womb.
I hadn't even thought about it. I just did it. Yeah, I'd knocked her up the first time we did this, but I had no fear. She promised me she was safe. She promised me we'd always be friends. And she whimpered so happily in my ear, "Cum in me! You're cumming in me! I can feel your hot juices splashing into my pussy, Ben! It's so good! I love it! I love it!"
And then I was done. My balls drained for the moment, I collapsed down and then rolled to the side, pulling my cock out of Allie as what little semen remained inside me leaked out onto her thigh like a garden hose dribbling out the last bit of water. I was gasping for air, panting uncontrollably. And I realized something.
For the last several weeks, every time I'd done this my mind was absolutely blank after I'd finished cumming. Helene, Anh, Brooke, Kady, it didn't matter. My mind was emptied with each orgasm, such a peaceful state that I'd been rather addicted to it. 'Empty' was far better than my usual mental state, which had been to clutter my brain so that I wouldn't think of Adrienne. I couldn't let myself think of Adrienne.
But now my mind wasn't blank. My mind was full ... full of gratitude and affection for this sweet little girl beside me. I was so happy to be lying there with Allie Sanders, watching the twinkle in her eye after a wonderful climax as she panted for oxygen in front of me. And it felt so natural to lean forward and tenderly kiss her.
It wasn't love, at least not like the desperately longing feelings I'd had for Dawn and Adrienne. It was more like the warm, fuzzy affection I'd felt for Megan and Cassidy, and that made sense to me. They were my friends first, and I found a peaceful contentment with them and with their presence beside me. And gratitude; I felt grateful that Allie was with me, so I wouldn't have to be alone.
"Thank you," I said softly.
"Mmm, no, thank you," Allie sighed. "That was better than I remembered."
I hadn't thanked her for the sex, even though that was how she took it. But I wasn't so concerned to correct her. Instead, I simply pulled her head closely to mine as I pressed my forehead against hers. And then I sighed happily.
We lay like that for a few minutes before the chill in the air began to cool down our overheated bodies. Allie picked her head up, noticing how the entire hill had gone dark, only the moonlight showing us the way back to my car. She then turned to me and said, "Kenny should have come to pick up Abbie by now. Wanna go back to my place and try this again on my bed?"
APRIL 2002, SENIOR YEAR
When I heard a key jiggle in the front door lock on Monday afternoon, I was surprised when Brooke burst through the door screaming, "I'm going to Senior Prom!!!"
It took a few seconds for that to sink in. I button-mashed mindlessly until the full details of Brooke's exclamation hit my brain, and then I reflexively jerked to pause the game. "Wait, WHAT?" I turned and elevated my head.
Brooke popped out of the kitchen, sucking down a water-bottle like her life depended on it while Kady followed silently after. I waited while Brooke dropped the water bottle, gulped, and then panted rather dramatically for breath before looking at me and gleefully exclaiming again, "I'm going to Senior Prom!!!"
I winced at the momentary nightmarish thought of my little sister pestering me at Senior Prom, what many held to be the most important night of our lives up till that point. And with a bewildered expression on my face, I asked again, "Wait, WHAT?"
"Ohmigod! I'm only a Sophomore and a Senior asked me to Prom!" Brooke jumped in the air and did a splits-kick cheerleading move, only narrowly managing not to knock over the table lamp.
Kady just leaned back with an arched eyebrow and a look of utter amusement.
"What? Who?" I threw my hands up.
"Drew Walker!" Brooke cheered. "He's sooo popular and sooo gorgeous! I still can't believe he asked me!"
A chill went down my spine. "What? How?" I felt like a broken record, repeating the same three bars over and again. I remembered Drew flirting with Brooke at his first house party, but I had no clue the Senior basketball jock had a serious interest in her.
"He and Kenley broke up!"
"Wait, who broke up with whom?"
"I don't know! I don't care! I'm going to Senior Prom!"
"Tell me this is an April Fool's joke."
"Nope!"
Oh, this was BAD.
But I didn't have any more time to debate the issue. Brooke simply turned to Kady and gleefully declared, "Come on, Kady! I'm excited and you know how horny I get when I'm excited!"
Smirking, Kady just set her water bottle down on the sofa table and turned to follow after Brooke, who was already bouncing up the stairs. With a sassy wave of her ass at my face, she remarked, "If you jerk off outside the door, Ben, try not to leave any stains on the carpet."
No amount of persuasion was going to convince Brooke not to go to Prom with Drew. He was a Senior. He was Captain of the Basketball team. And he was considered quite the babe by Brooke and her friends. I didn't even try very hard.
Even after we had a really rocky start over Cassidy in the beginning, Drew had been a decent enough guy lately. He nodded to me when we passed in the halls and he more or less treated me like a respected equal at all times. Yeah, he was a bit crude with the girls in general, but he had enough charm to still be popular with them and with the Senior class in general. I really couldn't think of anything against him.
Except that the mere thought of him having sex with Brooke curdled my blood.
Still, it wasn't my place to try and interfere at this point. All I could do was be a good big brother and keep an eye out for her. The instant the guy tried to drag her up to a hotel bedroom after Prom, I WOULD knock his lights out.
But Brooke's declaration reminded me that the Prom was coming up in another month, in early May. And it reminded me that so far, I had not yet asked someone to be my date.
My obvious choice was Allie. After all, weren't we getting close and weren't people whispering about how she and I were quickly becoming boyfriend/girlfriend? I hadn't used the term myself and we hadn't discussed going steady or anything, but it was the logical conclusion to our relationship.
But she wasn't who I really wanted to go to Prom with. The instant the word Prom came into my head, I pictured myself looking quite dashing in a tux, and on my arm ... was Adrienne.
Was it fair to take Allie if I really wanted to be there with Adrienne? Was it fair to Allie NOT to take her, given our current relationship? But the problem was that I didn't love Allie. I wasn't in love with her and I didn't think I ever would be. We had a great friendship and I felt sooo comfortable with her. And yes, we'd made love. But I just didn't have those feelings for her.
Maybe it didn't matter. As of right now, Adrienne STILL wasn't talking to me, if you didn't count those brief interrogations out of the blue. And if it wasn't Adrienne, who else BUT Allie. It just made sense.
And so it came to pass that I walked up to Allie on Tuesday morning, gave her a warm hug and kiss in greeting, and asked, "Allison Sanders, will you go to the Prom with me?"
Her eyes flew WIDE open. She gasped and clapped both hands over her mouth for a few seconds, and then slowly dropped her hands down while exclaiming, "Ohmigod!"
I waited for about ten seconds while Allie just stared at me in complete shock. Then I finally asked, "Uh, is that a 'yes' or a 'no'?"
She was beaming and hopping up and down in place. "It's a 'yes'! Yes! Of course, yes!" And then she launched herself into my arms.
Wow. I'd thought she might be excited but you'd have thought I just proposed marriage or something. A few students around us stopped what they were doing and turned to look as Allie screamed, "Yes!" And then she grabbed my head and kissed me.
I enjoyed the warmth of the kiss for a long while before taking a step back and nervously looking around. I was never that comfortable with this many eyes on me at the same time. And then Allie just looped her arm through mine and started dragging me off towards where our friends usually met up before classes started.
"Unbelievable..." Allie shook her head. "If someone would have told me a year ago ... even a month ago ... that I'd be going to Prom with Big Ben, I never would have believed them."
"In just a little more than a month, you'll find out," I grinned.
"Oh, it feels like forever," Allie breathed. But then her mood abruptly changed. "I mean, we haven't even been dating for a month, Ben. A lot can happen."
She stopped walking, turned, and hugged herself too me. At 5'3", the top of her head was smack in the middle of my chest. "Y'know, I spent the weekend terrified, Ben. I was so sure that once we'd had sex again, you'd decide you'd done your duty and break up with me."
"Break up with you?" I turned her face up to me. "What? Why?"
She shrugged. "I dunno. This isn't love, Ben. It's friendship with ... I don't know. I'm attracted to you, but I'm not in love with you."
I nodded. "That's okay. I'm not expecting every girl around to fall in love with me."
Her expression turned concerned. "Ben, where is this going? I thought we both agreed this wouldn't become serious. I'm going to Scripps in the fall and you're heading to Berkeley. I mean, I'm happy you're with me now and I love spending time with you, but circumstances may change over the next few weeks."
I sighed. "Do you want to go to Prom with me, Allie? I mean, if there's another guy you'd rather be with then-"
"No, no. You're it, Ben. You're my number one pick."
"Then no matter what else happens, you'll be my date. I promise you that."
She didn't answer but to reach up to my head and pull me down for another kiss.
Allie and I were headed out after the last class together the same day. We were rendezvousing with the guys for basketball; and some of the other girls, especially the ones with boyfriends in the game, were coming as well.
Speaking of basketball, Drew Walker and some of his buddies were hanging out at the end of this particular hallway. I saw him and a hard look set into my face. He and I didn't necessarily have a problem with each other, but I felt the need to make it clear that situation would change if he hurt my little sister.
"Hang on a sec," I told Allie as I led us to the side and up the guys. "Hey, Drew."
"'Sup, Ben," he gave me the head nod and then gestured with his hands and bowed his head, letting me to go ahead and speak. It was the first time we were running into each other since I found out he'd asked Brooke to Prom, and he was expecting this.
"You're taking my sister to Prom?" I asked in a calm, but not necessarily friendly voice.
"Yes," he nodded. "She's a beautiful girl."
I ignored his complement. "You going to take care of her?"
"Yes," he nodded and kept a straight face. I was on the lookout for the leering grin I knew we guys could get when we were thinking about getting into a girl's panties.
"You going to hurt her?"
"No. No, I won't do that," he said confidently.
I didn't entirely trust the guy. He could be extremely charming when he wanted to, but I was colored by my first impressions and by Cassidy's less-than-glowing review of the guy. I was dead certain he intended to get into Brooke's panties, and while that was ultimately Brooke's decision to make, I didn't have to like it.
Still, I had to accept it. "Okay," I nodded.
"We're cool?" he asked.
"We're cool."
"Good. But before you go, I'm throwing a party Thursday night. Kind of a pre- Spring Break party."
"Thursday?" The day was odd to be sure.
"Yeah, too many people heading out of town on Friday night, so we're doing this early. Everyone's gonna be there: the team, the cheerleaders. And if you want to keep an eye on your sister, Brooke's already said she's coming."
Now I DEFINITELY had to go. "Yeah, yeah, sounds good." And then another thought came to me. "Adrienne's gonna be there?"
"Uh, yeah. She already said yes. Can you handle that?" There was a challenge in Drew's voice.
"Yeah." I glanced at Allie for a moment. "Yeah, I can handle that."
"See you there."
"Mmm ... take it slow ... Like that, Ben ... Mmm..."
"Oh, Allie," I groaned.
We were in my bedroom, the rest of the house empty. The twins were still at their friend's house on this Wednesday. Brooke had cheer practice. And Allie and I were taking advantage of the opportunity to use a bed.
"You're so tense, Ben. Relax, relax. Let it flow. I want to feel it inside me."
"Unnghhh," I grunted. "Just one more."
"I've already come twice, Ben. You made me happy," Allie giggled while rubbing my back.
"One more," I gritted my teeth and then bent to kiss her neck, leaving feathery little kisses along Allie's sensitive skin that trailed down the ridge of her shoulder while I concentrated on carving my cock around her snug pussy. I was rewarded with cute little gasping sounds as Allie's hip rolls got just a little more urgent and I began to pick up the pace, stroking shallowly to help stimulate her more than myself.
"Ugh, men and egos," Allie grunted but closed her eyes and rolled her head back as the pleasure shot through her. I straightened my back, which due to our height difference meant Allie's face was once again level with my chest. At least when she was on top of me, she was at the perfect height to kiss me. But with me on top, I almost felt like I was smothering her.
Smothered or not, Allie certainly didn't mind as her third orgasm built. She started pecking my chest and gripping me as best she could with all four limbs while my powerful body thrust in and out of her. And when she began her familiar, "Ohmigod-ohmigod-ohmigod" whimpering, I started pounding her harder to stimulate my own ejaculation just as she was cresting into hers.
"Oh, I'm cumming, Ben," she gasped softly. "I'm cumming. Cum with me. Cum in me!"
I gasped myself as I felt the release from tension. And then my semen jetted forth, splashing against the deepest reaches of Allie's pussy to meet the wave of honey pouring out of her as well. Her heels dug into the backs of my thighs while I clenched my ass and tried to cram even more of my cock into her, my mushroom head bottoming out and pressing up against the small girl's cervix. And like an elaborate sculpture, muscles tense, we both held that pose for a few more seconds until our orgasms waned and I rolled myself to the side to avoid crushing her beneath me.
"Oh, wow..." Allie groaned. "I can't believe I went this long without having sex again. You've spoiled me, Ben. You're too good. I'll never be able to have a meaningful sexual relationship with another man."
I chuckled and stared at the ceiling. Lost in my own thoughts. Despite the pleasurable climax, I was still a little nervous about tomorrow night.
Allie noticed my distracted nature. "Ben? You okay?"
"Yeah, yeah. I'm fine."
"Ben. We've been dating less than four weeks now and even I can easily tell when you're lying." She clucked over me and ran her hand over my forehead and along my scalp. "You're tense. Nervous about something?"
"Yeah..."
"Drew's party?"
"Yeah..."
"Why? Because Adrienne's gonna be there? She's always around at school."
"Not in such close proximity. I'm just worried things are going to be awkward. And it's not just that."
"What?"
"Brooke."
"She's a big girl, Ben. She can take care of herself."
"She's FIFTEEN. She's a Sophomore. And she's my little sister," I replied somewhat indignantly. "Drew's a predator. How many cheerleaders has he dated in the past two years? Six? Seven?"
"How many cheerleaders have YOU screwed in the past two years, Ben?" Allie asked quietly.
I grumped and rolled away, turning my back to Allie.
She sighed. "I'm sorry. That's uncalled for."
"No, no, it's okay. But that just proves my point. I know how horny I would be around a girl as cute as Brooke. Is Drew really any different?"
"You're not Drew, Ben. Not a single girl I've talked to has a negative view of you once you were done. Not one. Okay, maybe Adrienne. But that's a special case that you STILL won't explain to me," she huffed. "But girls love you, Ben. Every one of Drew's ex-girlfriends hates him like the Devil."
"You're NOT reassuring me about tomorrow night."
She giggled. "Sorry. Was busy making sure you weren't beating up on yourself. The past is past. And I really respect who you are today."
I took a deep breath and then rolled back to Allie. "Thanks. You know, I don't think we ever had the boyfriend/girlfriend, committed monogamous talk yet."
Allie chuckled and rolled onto her back. "And we won't Ben. I won't be your girlfriend."
"What?" I wasn't expecting that response.
"We can date and for however long this lasts, I'll enjoy it. But I'm not your girlfriend. I'm your friend and for now, we're ... together ... ish. But this isn't permanent and I'm not going to kid myself into thinking it will become permanent."
"That's awfully cynical, Allie."
"It's real. I know you, Ben. You're my friend, I respect you, and you're incredible in bed. But you don't love me. And that's okay. I'm not in love with you, either. So let's not pretend otherwise."
I grinned. "Then I must be dense. We've been friends forever and I feel like I'm just now getting to know you."
She laughed. "That's because you're a boy, Ben. All boys are dense." Then she rolled forward so that her head was on my stomach as she looked up at me. "But ... boys DO have a monopoly on wonderful cocks." She smiled as she began slinking her way down my body until her head was over my crotch. And right before she took me into her mouth, she grinned, saying, "And I'm gonna enjoy this one for as long as I can.."
i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.
I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.
40 Chapter 33: Settling Down ll
I picked Allie up from her house, Abbie making a few jealous remarks about how SHE never got invited to bigwig parties. Allie just enjoyed being on top of her sister for a bit and went ahead and rubbed it in her twin sister's face before I finally dragged her out of there.
Twenty minutes later we pulled up outside of Drew's house. The driveway was already packed and I parallel-parked my beater Corolla three houses down. Allie and I walked up together and we were promptly greeted by the animated chatter of a forty high-schoolers spread throughout the house and into the backyard, enjoying the relative Spring warmth.
"Allie! Ben!" Heather hugged the both of us as we entered. Heather held a red Solo cup in her hand, appearing to be already buzzed even though it was still early. "So great of you to come! You should see Adrienne, Ben. I think she might even talk to you today!"
"Great," I nodded, not sure how I felt about that. Yeah, I missed Adrienne and I missed what we had together, but I had NO idea what the hell I would say to her if I got the chance. I'd be doubly nervous if Allie was next to me when the opportunity happened.
So instead I focused on my other big source of nervousness and asked Heather, "Have you seen Brooke?"
"Yeah, uh. I think she's ... over there!" Heather pointed and sure enough, there was Brooke, dancing with Kady, Jennifer Vo, and Erin Roberts while several of the JV basketball guys flirted with them. I'm not exactly sure what excuse Brooke gave my parents for being out on a Thursday night, but I wasn't about to rat her out. I myself had needed to ask for a curfew exemption to stay out until midnight.
With Allie in tow, I weaved my way through the crowd of students dancing to a fully-functional sound system and went up to Brooke. I noticed on the way that while she flirted with a couple of guys, no one dared dance with her in Drew's house. So my sister wasn't too occupied as I came up to her.
"Hey, Ben!"
"Hey, Brooke. You going to behave tonight?"
"Mmm, maybe not!" She giggled and as I leaned forward to hear her over the music, I smelled beer on her breath.
Wrinkling my nose, I frowned. Brooke drank some at the previous party and had come out unscathed. But I couldn't help but lean in and say sternly, "Don't drink too much."
"Yes, Mom." Brooke rolled her eyes.
I turned to Kady. "Keep an eye on her, will you?"
"No problem, mon," Kady grinned.
I sighed and turned back to Allie. "Let's go get something to drink."
I spent the next hour and a half keeping a distant eye on Brooke. Half my attention was on her and the other half was scanning for Adrienne. I saw her quite a few times, but she never approached me even once. There was one time she looked over at me, biting her lip as if working up the courage to come up and say something, but she didn't. Lynne and Heather at one point came over to tell me to keep my hopes up. And I was back to my routine.
Unfortunately, Allie noticed my distracted state. I'd only sparingly interacted with her and finally fed up, she simply grabbed my head and turned it to face her. "Hey, hey. Remember me?"
I blushed and apologized, "Sorry. I'm not paying much attention to you."
"That's okay. I kind of expected it. I know you came here mostly to keep an eye on Brooke. But I don't really know anybody here and it feels a little weird when even you are ignoring me." She pouted prettily.
I took a deep breath and then nodded. "Right then." I stood up straight and then bent, offering my hand like a gentleman in a ballroom. "Mademoiselle, may I have this dance?"
The formal effect was somewhat lost by the sound of "Hella Good" by No Doubt blaring over the speakers, but Allie didn't seem to mind as she gleefully took my hand and stood up to dance.
I twirled her in my arms and led her onto the dance floor. I bumped and grooved to the music, wrapping my hands around Allie's hips and pulling her against the erection slowly forming in my crotch. She felt it, giggled, and ground her ass a little harder against me. And for the next thirty minutes, I simply enjoyed the company of a cute girl who was totally into me. It was like the lyrics said: 'You got me feeling hella good so let's just keep on dancing.'
Then after nine or ten songs, Allie and I took a break to get some water. I took the opportunity to scan the area, looking for both Adrienne and Brooke. But after several visual passes like radar sweeps through the crowd, I didn't locate either of them.
And then I heard the scream: "BEN!!!"
My head jerked around so fast that I threw myself off-balance as my body tried to keep up. It was Adrienne's voice. I quickly zeroed in on the stairs and saw Adrienne hustle halfway down and scan the room hurriedly, her head darting left and right. Unable to find me, she screamed again. "BENNNN!!!"
I took off at a dead run.
Oh, SHIT. Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit. I saw the look on Adrienne's face. She was in full control of her faculties. This wasn't some delusional outburst related to her childhood trauma. She was all Adrienne, and she was simultaneously angry and terrified; but not for herself. That could only mean ... Brooke.
Adrienne saw me more or less bashing my way through the crowd, shoving people aside left and right, spilling drinks and knocking people off balance all the way. At least as I got closer to the stairs, people had already moved aside to give me room.
She was rapidly gesturing 'come here' motions as if that would speed me up any faster, and I raced up the stairs taking them three steps at a time and stumbling once while Adrienne turned and scrambled ahead of me, gasping, "She won't even let me touch her."
I followed Adrienne's lead around a corner and into a bedroom. There, naked and curled up on her side, was Brooke. Sweat dotted across her entire body, and to my everlasting heartbreak, there was semen dribbling out of BOTH her vagina and red-raw anus. I knew with certainty that before tonight, my little sister had been an anal virgin.
My lungs gave out as all the oxygen flew out of my body, doubling me over in pain as I gasped for breath. I sank to my knees for just a moment while Adrienne went to Brooke, who was facing away from us. Adrienne touched the younger girl who just wailed and shook herself away from Adrienne's hand, crying, "Nooo ... Bennn ... I want my brudder."
I hadn't heard Brooke lisp the word 'brother' since she was five. I was up and by her side in an instant. Holding her with both arms and lifting her up against my chest, I soothed, "I'm here, Brooke. I'm here."
"I'm sorry, Ben," she whimpered and cried, her tears rapidly soaking my shirt. "I'm sorry. I should have listened."
"No, no. This isn't your fault," I insisted and stroked her hair, cradling her head to the crook of my chest and left arm while I rocked her slowly. Brooke just whimpered, closed her eyes, and pressed herself even tighter against me.
"It is my fault, Ben. It IS."
I shushed her and turned to Adrienne, barking, "Get her clothes."
Adrienne went wide-eyed and hesitated a moment before jerking around in a big circle looking for Brooke's clothes. She found them in a pile at the foot of the bed, except that the panties were missing.
Sighing, I just nodded as Adrienne brought them over and then told her. "Grab some hand towels, wet one with soap and bring a dry one too."
By this point, Allie, Heather, and Lynne had also arrived along with several other onlookers, including Erin Roberts. Shielding Brooke's naked body from view, I told Adrienne to close the door and both she and Lynne slipped out while closing the door behind them, except for Erin who slipped in. Otherwise, Heather stood guard to make sure no one else came into the room. Allie just stared in wide- eyed shock.
I kept rocking Brooke as I searched for something else to do. It finally occurred to me to ask, "Brooke, who did this?"
She whimpered and winced before croaking, "Drew and Marco."
I clenched my teeth. "Both of them?"
She nodded her head.
I grunted and squeezed her a little harder. "Tell me what happened."
"It's my fault Ben. It's my fault."
"What are you talking about?"
Just then, the door cracked open and Adrienne and Lynne slipped back inside with the requested towels. I snatched the soapy one from Adrienne and started wiping down Brooke's body, stretching her out to start with her pussy and working between her legs towards her ass. She wrapped her arms around my neck and held on, staring at my face and biting her lip to keep from whimpering too much.
Lynne was the first to suggest, "Uh, Ben. Maybe one of us should..."
But Brooke shot her a look and shook her head in the negative before clutching tighter to me. Lynne held up her hands and backed off. I finished soaping, wetting, and then drying Brooke off before reaching my hand out to Brooke's bra. I lay my sister down and started dressing her.
"It's my fault, Ben," Brooke whimpered, her tongue still a little thick with alcohol, her words a little sluggish. "I knew what I was getting into. I came willingly into this room with Drew and Marco."
A growl started low in my throat and fought my gag reflex. The thought of the two bastards double-teaming my sister made me want to puke. "You were drunk, Brooke. They took advantage of a drunken 15-year-old girl."
"I thought I was being so cool. Me, a Sophomore, with Drew Walker!" Brooke groaned, "I wasn't really thrilled with Marco being there but I'd never had two guys at the same time before. They kept telling me how pretty I was and how horny I made them both. I felt like a sexy grown-up, you know?"
I winced and focused on getting her shirt on.
Brooke's lips quivered. "It wasn't any fun. I'd never had sex like that before," she whimpered, her eyes unfocused. "They just ... used me. Never even tried to make me cum. Marco kept yanking on the back of my head, trying to make me deep- throat him, but I can't do that yet. You KNOW that, Ben."
Red haze appeared in my vision, but I squeezed my eyes and fought to keep myself under control long enough to finish the task at hand. I reached for her skirt.
"Drew just thrust and came within minutes," Brooke simpered. "It hurt. I wasn't really wet yet. Then Marco just threw me on my belly and rutted into me like I was nothing ... like I was piece of meat. I kept trying to wriggle around and show him how I liked it. He spanked me, Ben. Not like you. Not in a good way. So I told them to stop. I told them 'NO'. But they wouldn't stop."
I finished her skirt and sat her up, pulling her into my arms. She shuddered then. "And then Drew took my ass. It HURT, Ben. I kept screaming for him to stop. I kept screaming for ANYBODY to come help me. But no one came. No one heard me."
The tears started rolling down my cheeks. I didn't hear her. I didn't come to her rescue. I'd shirked my duty to go dancing "Hella Good". If I'd just kept my eye on her, I would have seen Drew taking her upstairs. I would have BEEN there.
I spied the tube of KY Jelly sitting on the bedspread to my right, grabbed it and flung it hard enough against a framed poster on the wall that it cracked the glass. And then I squeezed my little sister until she gasped and tapped me by saying, "Not so hard, Ben."
I relaxed my grip immediately while Brooke just nestled her head against the crook of my neck.
"I thought I was ready. I wasn't. It's all my fault."
"Not your fault, Brooke," I growled. "Not your fault." And then another thought came to me. I looked around, seeing my friends and Erin. "Where's Kady? Jennifer?"
"They left early." Brooke gave me a significant look. "Uh, you know..."
I sighed. I'd half-depended on them to watch Brooke, but the pair had left to have their own fun together. I spun to Erin. "Where were you?"
The young girl blanched under the intensity of my white-hot gaze. "Well, uh. There was this guy ... and..."
"Nevermind," I shook my head. Fine, Erin was occupied. Shit! I should have been paying more attention. I had no one to blame but myself.
"Not her fault, Ben," Brooke shook her head. And then biting her lip, she whimpered, "I wanna go home."
Quickly, I scooped her into a carry position in both arms and stood up. "Let's go."
There was a small crowd still in the hallway when we emerged. With a hateful glare that cowed everyone before her, Adrienne led the way and the people parted like the Red Sea. I followed her and the other girls trailed after. We gently took Brooke down the stairs and headed out the door.
Then just to the left, on the porch in a rocking swing, was Drew Walker. He was chatting up Maddie Chung, Junior cheerleader. The pretty girl was giggling and flirting outrageously. Ice ran through my veins at the sight of him and I stopped walking. Marco Canelli was next to him with Nadine Butler. Three other basketball guys were within ten feet, and they looked over at us, more or less ignoring me and Brooke while eyeing Adrienne, Heather, Lynne, Allie, and Erin.
"Adrienne," I said softly. "Can you put Brooke in my car? This'll just take a minute."
Adrienne and Lynne looked like they wanted to talk me out of doing anything stupid, but it was Brooke squeezing my neck that got my attention. "No, Ben. I wanna go home. Please? Take me home?"
I gripped my sister's body just a little tighter while Drew looked up at me and smirked smugly. Marco turned and grinned drunkenly. "She's a hot piece of ass, Ben! God DAMN your sister can suck dick!"
And then to my everlasting rage, Drew pulled out Brooke's panties and twirled them around his outstretched finger.
I nearly ignored Brooke's plea right then, ready to squeeze both boys' necks until they snapped off. But Brooke tugged again, "Home, Ben."
I grunted and before I second-guessed myself, I turned and stepped onto the sidewalk, marching myself towards my car, not daring to turn around lest I sprint back to try and beat Drew and Marco into bloody pulps. The girls followed until I put Brooke into the front passenger seat and I shut the door. But when I stood up and turned, I saw Allie and a knot of guilt lodged in my throat. "Oh, Allie ... I-"
"I'll take her home, Ben," Lynne interrupted me. "She doesn't live too far away."
Allie just nodded and waved her hand out to Brooke. I realized that this was probably the first time she was getting any hint of just how intimate my relationship with my little sister was, and I was mildly nervous to see how she'd react to me by tomorrow.
But now wasn't the time to worry about Allie. I circled around my car and got into the driver's seat. Just before I closed the door, Adrienne was there, looking at me with an apologetic expression. "Ben, I didn't understand. I-"
The rest of her words were cut off as I closed the door and grimly looked forward. I started up the engine and rapidly shifted into Drive, and while I didn't peel out with burning rubber, I zipped forward pretty quickly and headed for home.
I don't know how moms do it. I'd come home late a number of times and my parents were always asleep. But for some reason, this night Mom was awake and waiting for us as I carried Brooke through the door.
"Ben! What happened?" Mom was instantly alert and standing up when she saw how protectively I was cradling her second daughter.
"Not now, Mom," I grumped and started up the stairs. She quickly followed after, but stayed quiet until I gently lay Brooke down on her bed and then hunted around her dresser for sleepwear. I quickly located one of my oversized T-shirts Brooke liked to sleep in and a pair of ordinary cotton panties. Then I stripped Brooke naked and quickly dressed her for bed.
I also stripped myself down to my boxers and slid onto the bed beside my little sister. It was obvious that I was planning to spend the night with her. We wouldn't be having sex, but I fully intended to hold Brooke in my arms for as long as it took.
"Ben..." Mom finally asked.
"She's alright now, okay?" I tried to reassure our mother.
"But what happened?"
Grimly, I looked Mom in the eyes and said, "I'll handle it."
Brooke didn't go to school on Friday. She didn't want to face the people who'd been at the party, dead certain they'd just point and laugh, "Look, there's Brooke, the Sophomore slut!"
Mom stayed home to tend to her daughter. I was sure Brooke would tell her the story eventually. Whether Brooke would be grounded until she graduated High School after that, I didn't know.
But I went to school. I had a score to settle.
As soon as I entered the school grounds I turned and made a beeline for Drew's usual stomping grounds. Along the way, Adrienne intercepted me with a pleading, "Ben..."
"Not now, Adrienne," I brushed her off and kept marching. She followed, but didn't try to talk to me anymore.
I turned another corner and there he was. Drew was chatting with Marco and a few other friends by a set of lockers. I took off at a dead run and he had no time to brace himself before I tackled him full-speed into the wall of metal. We bounced off and Drew hit the concrete first. I was quickly on my knees, rapid-fire punching him with every ounce of strength I had in me.
Marco was the first to react, diving onto me and smothering me beneath his bigger body while raining punches into my side. I got a knee up into his gut and he rolled away while I glanced at Drew.
Drew himself was still sprawled on the ground, holding his head. It was probably still ringing from being banged into the lockers. So I turned and lashed out at Marco again while the big guy bear-hugged me to the ground.
A womanly shriek of pain sounded off, startling both me and Marco and we turned to see Adrienne standing over Drew, kicking full force between Drew's legs with her pointed heels. Both Marco and I winced sympathetically before Marco got his bearings and punched me in the chest again. We grappled and twisted before Marco turned and threw me to the ground.
I hit the back of my head against the concrete painfully. But when I lifted my head again to brace myself for the next attack, I was just in time to see a heeled foot swing up between Marco's wide-spread legs. Adrienne connected with his balls from behind, and the big guy sank to the found in abject agony.
That's when the teachers arrived.
"Break it up! Break. It. Up!" Coach Kuznetsov waded in.
I groaned. Of course. Of ALL the people to show up while I was attacking the basketball team, it just HAD to be the Varsity Basketball Coach. At least Mr. Wong, the Algebra teacher was there as well.
Quick questions were asked of the surrounding students and fingers were quickly pointed at me, Drew, Marco, and Adrienne. Drew was actually still on the floor and starting to get up when Adrienne took three steps forward and kicked him so hard in the balls that I swear dogs three miles away went deaf from his scream. Coach K then grabbed her by the arm and yanked her away.
Nurses arrived for Drew. The teachers marched me, Marco, and Adrienne to Principal Hsueh's office.
The five of us bursting into administration caused quite the stir. The Principal actually heard the commotion and came out of her office before we arrived, and then everyone went inside as Mr. Wong closed the door. Marco and I, bruised and battered, were seated in front of the Principal's desk while Adrienne stood beside me.
"What's going on?" Principal Hsueh glared at us.
Coach K pointed at me and Adrienne. "These two just assaulted Marco and Drew Walker."
The Principal's eyes popped open and she looked astonished. And then all of a sudden Kyle McGinley, Heather Wilkinson, and several others crowded in behind us.
"What's going on?" Principal Hsueh asked again.
"We're witnesses," Kyle said in a deep bass voice.
Adrienne paled and I got a little nervous. Kyle was one of Adrienne's exes from the beginning of the school year, whom she'd dated for a couple of weeks. She looked a little uncomfortable with his presence, no doubt remembering just how she'd broken things off with him. Making matters worse, Kyle was on the basketball team.
Principal Hsueh just waved her hand, "Whatever." She pointed to Coach K. "Explain."
Coach K then stated how he was down the hall and didn't see the beginning of the fight. But from what he gathered from the witnesses, I attacked Drew and Marco. Then Adrienne joined in by kicking both boys." His description was clinical and without bias, something that surprised me. On the other hand, Adrienne and I were already the unprovoked instigators so he didn't need to embellish.
Principal Hsueh sighed. "And where is Drew Walker?"
Coach K frowned. "Erm. Miss Dennis kicked him hard enough that he wasn't able to stand. He's with the nurses now."
The Principal turned to Adrienne. "Is this true?"
She stared Principal Hsueh dead in the eye and lifted her chin, nodding proudly.
The Principal sighed again and then turned to me. "Okay, Ben, did you attack Drew Walker and Marco Canelli?"
Gritting my teeth and feeding off of Adrienne's confidence, I sat erect and nodded. "Yes, ma'am," I said confidently.
"Didn't we have a discipline problem with you and Drew last year?"
I sunk a little. Repeat offenders were rarely given any latitude. "Yes, ma'am," I answered a little less confidently.
"It was completely unprovoked!" Marco cut in.
"Bullshit!" Adrienne exclaimed. "You two ASSHOLES sexually assaulted his little sister!"
"Both of you, wait your turn!" Principal Hsueh barked. "Adrienne, watch your language, young lady!" Both Marco and Adrienne shut up, deferring to the much smaller woman.
But the Principal didn't miss what Adrienne had said and turned to me. "What did Adrienne just say?"
I gritted my teeth again and I could feel my face flushing in anger. It was all I could do not to start pummeling Marco again right here. "They got Brooke drunk, Mrs. Hsueh. They led her into a bedroom. And then they took turns fucking her, not stopping when she said 'no'." My jaw quivered and I was on the verge of tears. "And then Drew fucked her in the ass against her will."
Now I did start crying and my hands clenched into fists around the armrests of my chair. It was about ten hours earlier and I still could see Brooke's crumpled body in my mind.
Principal Hsueh's eyes went wide. Marco jumped in, "He's LYING!"
Adrienne barked, "There are WITNESSES, Marco! A whole house full!"
"YOU weren't in that room!" Marco pointed his finger forward. "You don't know jack!"
Kyle lumbered forward then. He was 6'8", 240, bigger even than Marco and his size got everyone's attention. And in a deep baritone, he said, "Drew and Marco did it. I wasn't part of it, but I was there. Now I got a little sister, too. And if anyone did to her what they did to Brooke, I'd react the same."
Kyle stared Marco down for a minute, and after clenching and unclenching his jaw, Marco just hung his head and backed up. Then Kyle shifted his eyes to me, the intensity of his gaze pushing me back into my seat. "You won't have no problems with the team, Ben. No one's gonna come after you. You had the right to kick his ass."
"Well, the team may believe you had the right, Ben," Principal Hsueh began slowly. "But this school does not tolerate violence. Now I've extremely sorry for what happened to Brooke. Unfortunately, it's not a school matter and I have no authority over that, as much as I would like to."
The principal winced and clenched her jaw, clearly livid but without the legal authority to do anything about it. I felt my heart sinking into my stomach. It wasn't FAIR.
"I would recommend your family contact the police," Principal Hsueh continued. "But this fight IS a school matter and I will remind you AGAIN, Ben, that there were other ways of dealing with the situation."
I sunk in my chair a bit and waited for the hammer to fall.
"I'm suspending you for a week, effective immediately and to be carried out the first week upon return from Spring Break."
Adrienne gasped. I leaned back, somewhat surprised actually. It was a long suspension, but I hadn't been expelled. And given the choice to do it all over again, I would. Drew and Marco deserved a hundred more beatings for what they'd done to Brooke.
"You too, Miss Dennis," Principal Hsueh added. "Fighting on school grounds will not be tolerated, and you didn't have to join in."
Adrienne inhaled sharply, and then leaned onto my shoulder with one hand. Without thinking about it, I reached up and patted her hand.
Finally, the principal turned to Marco. "If what these other students say is true, Mr. Canelli, I find your actions reprehensible and unfit for this student body. However, it's not my place to discipline you. But if you give me any reason to punish you the rest of the year, believe that you won't like my punishments at all. Understood?"
"Yes, ma'am," Marco hung his head.
"Dismissed."
Mr. Wong didn't have a class first period and he escorted both Adrienne and I to our lockers to gather our things. He then escorted us to the parking lot and let us go.
My shoulders sagged then. I thought of Brooke and how I'd failed her. I stepped off the curb and sat down, burying my face in my hands and feeling the moisture come to my eyes.
Adrienne sat beside me and wrapped her arm around my waist. It felt so natural that I completely forgot this was the first time she was holding me in a LONG while.
"I still should have been there," I groaned. "I went to that party to keep an eye on her. And the minute I turned my back, I lost her."
"It's not your fault, Ben. You can't be everywhere at once. Brooke is her own person and like it or not, she put herself in that situation. Now at least she can learn from it. And the important thing is that you were there for her after."
I sighed, wondering whether I could let myself believe that or not.
Adrienne just turned and wrapped her other arm around me, hugging me from the side while resting her head on my shoulder. "You're a good brother, Ben. I was wrong about you. You're nothing like Adam."
As always, the mere name 'Adam' shook me out of my reverie and reminded me in an instant of everything that had been going on between me and her. The fact that Adrienne — Adrienne — was speaking to me and holding me in her arms imparted a sense of relief that for the moment at least, halted my self-flagellation over Brooke. I picked my head up and turned to her.
"I'm sorry, Ben. I'm so sorry. I didn't understand about you and Brooke. I don't know why, but the instant I saw you I just totally flashed on Adam and I ... I just couldn't see it any other way."
I nodded, and Adrienne realized that for the first time since she'd started talking to me, she had my full and undivided attention.
"I didn't want to have anything to do with you," she continued from inches away from my face, her hazel eyes big and bright as she shared her own mental revelation. "At the time, if I could have found a way to undo everything we'd done together — every conversation, every sexual encounter, everything — I would have. I would have ripped you from my memory if I could. For weeks while I watched you flouncing around with Helene and Theresa and the rest, I projected all my hate and resentment for Adam onto you, even though I knew you weren't him."
She took a deep breath and glanced up for a second, moisture forming in her eyes. "But you kept showing me in little ways that you weren't him. You've been so sweet with Allie. And Brooke would NOT give up trying to convince me that you weren't taking advantage of her."
Adrienne's face twisted into the same expression of self-loathing that I felt inside. "I'm sorry, Ben. It wasn't fair; and I never gave you a chance to explain. I feel horrible for the way I've treated you lately. You were my best friend, the one man in the world I trusted, and I threw it away on a misunderstanding."
"It's okay," I interrupted, reaching up to cup her cheek. "It's okay. I get it. And I don't blame you." I sighed. "Given what happened to you when you were little, it ... well, I don't want to say it's an excuse, but it explains things. Trust is a fragile thing, especially in this case. And I understand why you thought you might not be able to trust me."
"But I can. You never betrayed my trust, I see that now. Yeah, you didn't tell me the whole story between you and Brooke, but that's not the sort of thing people talk about. You're not a monster. In fact, you're the exact opposite of Adam. And I'm so sorry I doubted you." She seemed really sincere.
"What made you change your mind?" I asked softly.
Adrienne blushed. "Well, Lynne and Candy for starters. And therapy. I haven't been to a shrink since I was thirteen, but it seems I was due for a follow-up. I don't know that my therapist told me anything I didn't already know myself, but she let me vent and I came out of every session a little clearer-headed than when I went in."
Then Adrienne reached forward and squeezed my shoulder. "But really, it was all about last night. I'd sort of been trying to keep one eye on Brooke for most of the night, and when I lost track of her I went looking. When I found her, I thought I could help her all by myself, but she screamed for you, Ben. At first, I resisted. The last thing I wanted was for you to be anywhere NEAR her while she was naked. But she kept screaming for you and I realized just how different you are. I NEVER would have screamed for Adam. Not on your life. Everyone in the world but him. But Brooke wanted you. In her moment of greatest fear and pain and anguish, she wanted you. She loves you. And that's when I really knew I was so wrong about your relationship with her."
Like a great weight had been lifted off my shoulders, I inhaled deeply as my chest puffed forward and I let my face tilt skyward. I felt the warmth of sunshine on my face as a great peace settled over me. Adrienne understood. And suddenly we weren't so far apart anymore.
"I still love you, Ben," Adrienne leaned in and rubbed her cheek on my shoulder. "And I still think you're the man I can trust."
"I'm glad," I nodded quite sincerely. And then I felt the first aches of bruises on my sides and stomach from where Marco had been punching me. I winced and glanced back at Adrienne. "And thanks for coming to my rescue out there today. I'm sure Drew and Marco will be singing soprano for a little while."
Adrienne grinned almost evilly. "What I wouldn't give to get a few more kicks in right now."
I chuckled, which hurt my ribs. And then I moved to stand up. "I gotta get home and see Brooke."
"Can I come?" Adrienne asked, standing beside me.
I reached my hand out to her. She took it, and hand-in-hand we headed for our cars.
Adrienne went into the house with me to give her well-wishes to Brooke and also back me up when we explained to my mom why we were home from school so early. Mom was NOT happy that we'd both been suspended for fighting, and yet there was just a glimmer of pride in her eyes that we'd gotten a little payback on the boys who'd done this to her little girl.
Brooke was more obviously happy that we'd kicked their asses. She was especially giggly when I explained how Adrienne had done her best to ensure neither boy would have functioning testicles for a long while. It still remained to be seen what would come of them.
Towards the end, I finally asked, "What do you want to do, Mom? Call the cops?"
Adrienne put in, "You can make the call, but I've been in this situation before. It's not the first time some jock pushed a girl a little further than she wanted sexually. It's always a case of 'he said, she said', and they're both minors. At best Drew and Marco get a slap on the wrist." She then took a deep breath. "And, unfortunately, after what Ben and I did, the boys could always counter with assault charges against us now."
Mom nodded and then turned to Brooke. "What do you want to do, honey? If you want to push these guys to the limits, I'll sue their asses off."
Brooke sighed and looked to me for guidance. I just shrugged and said, "Whatever you want, sis. I'll take the heat."
Brooke shook her head. "No. I know it's half my fault. I went in there knowing what I was getting into. I wasn't expecting them to be such assholes about it, but I knew I was going there for sex." She exhaled and then looked at me sincerely. "You can bet I won't make THAT mistake again."
"Honey, are you sure?" Mom asked again.
Brooke nodded. "Right now, I really just want to go back to bed."
Adrienne hung around to chat with me and my mom. Mom, of course, asked, "So did you and Ben get things patched up? We've certainly missed you around here."
Adrienne nodded and looked at me questioningly. "I think so. If he's forgiven me."
I waved. "There's nothing to forgive."
Mom smiled. "So can I talk you into staying for dinner?"
Adrienne broke into an even bigger smile and looked at me as if asking for permission. I just nodded and said, "Hey, you might as well hang out here all day. It's not like we can go back to school."
The stunning blonde blushed and agreed.
So Adrienne and I just started talking. There was a lot of each other's life that we'd missed out on and we did a lot of catch up. She kept trying to apologize for going off the deep end and I kept trying to apologize for not handling my situation better, and in the end we just had to accept that what was done was done and move forward with our friendship.
The end of that conversation found Adrienne hugging herself to my chest, rubbing my arm gently while I wrapped my arm around her waist. Damn, she smelled good and I felt a touch of my old arousal coming back to me. Adrienne was quick to notice the growing bulge, but she didn't comment and just rested herself against me. And that was how Brooke found us when she woke up from her impromptu nap.
"Aww ... you two look adorable." My little sister grinned.
That got Adrienne and I back up and since Brooke didn't want to talk about heavy matters, the three of us we wound up playing board games and watching movies into the afternoon.
That's when the doorbell rang and Mom went to go answer it. Brooke was leaning against the corner of the couch with her feet in my lap and Adrienne was leaning against my right side, snuggled up tight to me. Thirty seconds later we looked up as someone entered the room and as if caught red-handed, Adrienne jerked herself away from me.
Feeling just a little built guilty myself, I collected myself and then said, "Hi, Allie."
Allie was a little stiff as she asked how Brooke was doing and got the standard, "I'll be alright" reply.
Adrienne then asked rather obviously if school was out and then somewhat awkwardly excused herself, saying she should run home.
Then looking around and feeling the little bit of tension in the air, I went forward to Allie and hugged her before saying, "Let's go up to my room." I then escorted her up the stairs and into my bedroom.
Rather nervously, Allie went to sit on my bed while I moved to sit beside her. She was my friend and in some ways, my girlfriend, even without the title. But so much had happened in the last day and I wasn't sure how much her opinion may have changed about me, making me feel rather anxious. And Allie's nervousness and my anxiousness fed off each other to create a VERY awkward tension.
Allie spoke first. "I heard about the suspensions. I'm sorry."
"It's okay," I waved. "It was worth it."
"Did you hear about Drew Walker?"
I furrowed my eyebrows. "No. What happened?"
"Adrienne did something to one of his groin muscles. He's out for the rest of the basketball season. And there's a rumor going around that his balls were so badly damaged that he'll never be able to have kids." She managed a small laugh. "Some say his equipment is so messed up that he won't even be able to get an erection for the rest of his life."
I chuckled at the thought. "Serves him right."
We went silent for a long time then. Both of us looking away, not sure where to go from here.
Again, Allie started first. "Ben ... uh, you don't have to answer this. But ... uh ... At Drew's place? You, uh, you were very ... familiar ... with Brooke's body. And ... uh ... I mean ... nothing was said explicitly. But I, ah ... I got kind of a vibe that..."
"Brooke and I have had sex," I said softly.
Allie bit her lip and nodded slowly. After several excruciatingly long seconds, she looked up at me and said, "Okay."
"Does that bother you?"
She shook her head quickly, and then stopped, raising her chin up. "Well, uh. It's a little weird."
"It's complicated," I said firmly. "And obviously, we never meant for it to be any kind of public knowledge. But the fact is that we love each other very much. We have a very special relationship, and it's a part of why I was so concerned about her at the party."
"Okay, okay," Allie nodded. "I can accept that."
"You can?" I asked a little warily.
She shrugged. "It's your life, Ben. And it's clear you two love each other. I kinda wish I had a big brother I could depend on like that. And really, it, uh, it doesn't change anything about us, does it?"
"No. No, of course not." I shifted closer to Allie and took her hands in mine.
She sighed then and took a deep breath. "What about Adrienne? Are you two... ?"
"We're good. I think we've cleared up our misunderstanding from a few weeks ago," I nodded.
"Does it have anything to do with you and Brooke?" Allie asked quickly.
"Sort of. But I'd rather not go into that."
"Okay, okay," Allie held her hand up. "Not my business. But does that mean that you ... and Adrienne ... Are you back together?"
I furrowed my eyebrows. "Adrienne and I weren't together, Allie."
She snorted. "Yeah ... Riiight."
I sighed. "It's ... complicated. What, you need me to pull out the tape recorder?"
Allie held her hands up again, "No-no. If you say you weren't then that's okay. I guess I just want to know where I stand, now that you and Adrienne are back to ... to ... whatever."
"You mean you're wondering if I'm gonna break up with you?"
"Yes," Allie said quietly, avoiding my eyes.
"No," I leaned in and grabbed Allie's hands again, squeezing them firmly. "Adrienne's my friend. Best friend, in a lot of ways. But, like I said, we weren't 'together'. And to be honest, we haven't had any talks in the last day to start saying otherwise."
"But you love her," Allie stated firmly.
I bit my lip and inhaled. I held that breath for a few seconds before exhaling slowly. "Yes."
"And you don't love me."
"I'm sorry."
"No-no. No need to apologize," Allie said. "But ... why aren't you with her?"
"Well, it's-"
"Complicated," Allie finished for me.
"Do YOU want to break up?"
Allie shrugged. "We're not together either, Ben. Remember? But if you're asking if I want to stop dating, then ... no, not really. I enjoy what we have."
I smiled and reached a hand up to brush Allie's cheek. "Then nothing changes." I slid the hand behind her head and pulled her to me, pressing our lips together in a firm, reassuring kiss. Allie sighed and sagged into my embrace, and once we broke the kiss we wound up hugging tightly.
When we finally pulled apart, I looked the cute brunette in her eyes and asked, "Are we okay?"
"Yeah. Yeah, we are."
"Good," I smiled.
Allie nodded her head and then said, "We should probably get downstairs."
"Downstairs? Why?"
She smiled. "Because by now, all our friends will have arrived. None of them went to Drew's Party and they're all DYING to find out what the hell happened. They just let me go in first to talk about 'us'. Heck, I'll bet Lynne and Heather are at Adrienne's right now as well."
I chuckled. "Let's go."
All our friends really WERE downstairs. They expressed sympathies for Brooke and for my suspension. Sung congratulated me on taking down Marco and Drew, which prompted a fresh round of one-upsmanship from the girls about whose boyfriend could take whom. I ended things by declaring Adrienne could kick all our asses, which then got Stephanie giggling about Drew's destroyed testicles.
But eventually, everyone wished me well and started to file out. We'd meet up again on Saturday to hit the beach together as a big group. It was, after all, Spring Break. And Allie left me with another sweet kiss that made all the girls go "Aww..."
It turned out, Lynne and Heather really WERE at Adrienne's place. They left Adrienne in time for her to come back to my house for dinner. And Eden and Emma were absolutely ecstatic at the statuesque blonde's return.
Adrienne was the center of attention in conversation while the twins declared their belief that I must have been a blockhead of a boy to cause the rift in the first place, and Adrienne wasn't about to say any differently, joining in on the general female teasing of me as one of the only males. The rest of the older people played along, wanting to deflect any attention or mention of what happened to Brooke in front of the younger girls.
Adrienne left after dinner, saying goodbye to me with a warm, firm hug. We still hadn't discussed how our relationship would go on from here. After all, we'd never really had a non-sexual relationship for very long. But I was content to hang back and play it by ear. After all, I was nominally 'with' Allie. So Adrienne and I would just be however we would be and we'd rebuild our relationship one day at a time. For starters, I invited her and the other girls to join us at the beach, and Adrienne said she was looking forward to it.
So with my situations with Allie and Adrienne more or less decided, that just left one more girl for me to come to terms with.
I knocked softly and Brooke quietly answered, "Come in, Ben."
Silently I slipped through the door and closed it behind me. "How'd you know it was me?"
She sat up in bed and shrugged. "Just knew."
My little sister was wearing a very familiar T-shirt, specifically the one I'd been wearing today. Furrowing my eyebrows, I pointed at it and asked, "How did you... ?"
She grinned in the dim light and replied, "Swiped it while you were in the shower." She lifted the front to her nose, inhaled deeply and said, "It smells like you, Ben."
I just nodded and crossed the room. Brooke lifted up the covers of her bed and I slid in, sitting three-quarters upright against the headboard with my lower back supported by an extra pillow. She dropped the blankets over my lap and laid her head against my chest, wrapping her right arm around my waist.
"How ya doin' kiddo?" I asked while lowering my chin to the top of her head and stroking her back.
"I'm okay."
"Scared to sleep?"
"No."
"Traumatized?"
"Not really," Brooke answered quickly and easily, allaying my fears. "I mean, obviously I was a little upset after it happened. But I'm not going to dwell on it. I made a mistake, a BIG mistake. But I'm not going to let it ruin my life."
"That's good, that's good." I patted her back.
"Thank you, Ben."
"For what?"
"For being there ... after."
I sighed. "I wish I was there before."
She shook her head. "If you'd tried to stop me, I would have just yelled at you to leave me alone and I still would've gone in there. And once I started screaming, it was too late anyways. Wouldn't have changed anything."
"I would have kicked Drew's ass right then and there, off school property," I said firmly. "Then I wouldn't be suspended."
"Boo-hoo. So you don't go to class for a week."
"A suspension goes on my permanent record. Berkeley could withdraw my acceptance."
"Not gonna happen." Brooke shook her head. "Besides, look at the bright side."
"What's that?"
My sister giggled. "Adrienne's suspended right along with you. What WILL the two of you do for a whole week?"
I lay my head back until it bumped against the headboard with a muffled [thump]. "I don't know. I really don't know."
"C'mon," Brooke teased in a sultry voice. "Surely you've got a few ideas."
"I don't know, Brooke. We're friends. Maybe that's all we'll ever be."
Brooke sighed. "Her loss ... Whoever ends up marrying you is gonna be one lucky girl."
"Hmph. I'm as fucked up as any guy. Probably more."
"Maybe. But I still love you. You're a great big brother. And I'm jealous of whoever she turns out to be." Brooke chuckled. "Who am I kidding? It's probably gonna be Dawn, isn't it?"
I sighed. Dawn and I hadn't talked much these past few months. I had my drama and she had Ryan, and neither of us really wanted to share how our relationships with other people were going. I missed Dawn. I could really use her reassuring presence right now. "I don't know," I answered quietly.
"What? You still love her, don't you?"
"I'll always love her. But she's a long ways away and we've been apart for a long time. We haven't even talked much the last few weeks. Who knows how much she's changed?"
"She'll always be your Dawn. And you'll always be her Ben. In seventeen years, that part never changed. When we get to camp, you'll remember." With my eyes turned upwards, Brooke's voice was hauntingly beautiful and it echoed in the room.
"But..." Brooke then said in a more normal chirpy voice, "Dawn's not here. Dawn's not lying on your very firm and very nice naked chest. And Dawn doesn't have a hold of your very nice and very hard dick.
I furrowed my eyebrows. "Neither do you."
I hadn't realized her hand had slipped up the baggy leg of my boxer shorts as her fingers curled around my shaft. "Now I do," Brooke giggled. "And it's getting harder."
"Brooke..." I stroked her back. "After everything that happened last night. Are you sure you want to do this?"
"C'mon, Ben," Brooke picked her head up and smiled at me while slowly jacking my growing erection. "You really want me to put Drew and Marco in the past? Get on top of me and fill me up with incestuous brother cock, okay? Make me forget those guys ever existed."
I exhaled, controlling my breathing as my heartbeat sped up and I felt Brooke's hand gripping me tighter as she continued stroking my shaft.
"One other thing never changes, Ben. You'll always be my big brother." Brooke smiled sweetly at me just before her lips ascended to mine and we shared a passionately warm kiss. I felt the tickle of my little sister's tongue working its way into my mouth, and as she started breathing more sharply through her nose I rolled her over onto her back and slid myself down until I was right on top of her.
Brooke let go of my cock and raised her arms up towards the head of the bed. I took the invitation and reached down to pull my T-shirt up and over her head, revealing that she was completely naked underneath. Her still-growing tits thrust proudly upwards, capped by gorgeous nipples that just begged for me to suckle. And after dry humping my erection against her crotch I did just that, sliding down to capture an upturned tit in my mouth.
She groaned and ran her fingers through my hair, moaning, "That's it, Ben! Suck my tits!"
I drew myself even lower, nuzzling my way through her belly-button before prying her slender thighs apart and diving forward, wasting no time in jutting my hard tongue through her tender little slit. One thing I was sure of was that neither Drew nor Marco bothered to go down on her, taking what they wanted and leaving her no satisfaction whatsoever. I was determined to make up for their failings and from the way Brooke was thrashing on the bed, I was certainly making progress.
I spent the next fifteen minutes just tongue-lashing my little sister to orgasm after orgasm. She pulled a pillow over her face to muffle her ecstatic moans of pleasure so that the twins couldn't overhear. Otherwise, her hands were busy scrabbling at the bedsheets, clawing against the back of my head, and gripping the blanket to relieve her tension as successive climaxes ripped through her little body.
When she couldn't take any more, I quickly slid up her body, shucked my shorts, and buried my throbbing cock to the hilt in a single thrust. Brooke arched her back and climaxed again at the penetration, and then she repeatedly bucked her body up to meet my frantic thrusting while urging heatedly in my ear, "Cum, Ben! Cum in me, big brother! CUM!"
I growled and pressed my face into the mattress beside her head as my hips lunged forward a final time and I began spewing load after load of incestuous sperm into my little sister. She grunted and bit my neck while her legs wrapped around my waist, tugging me deeper as she felt each jet splash against her inner walls. And when I started to slow down she pleaded in my ear to shoot even more.
When I was done and wiped out for the moment, Brooke was still energized as she pushed me off her body and rolled me onto my back. She then quickly got to her knees and bent over, slurping my half-hard dick into her mouth and hoovering me with powerful sucks to get me hard again. Marco was certainly right about one thing: god damn this girl could suck dick.
I was just starting to catch my breath and Brooke had just about gotten me hard when she turned to hover over my face and excitedly gasp, "I want you to fuck my ass, Ben."
My eyebrows shot up. "Huh?"
"Where's your lube? Can you go get it?"
"Brooke, Brooke, wait," I held up my hands.
"No. Now! Ben!"
"But-"
"Please! I need YOU. I need you to do it RIGHT! I won't live a minute longer knowing Drew-Fucking-Walker was the only man to stick his dick in my ass!"
And then Brooke was slapping me as she helped me roll out of bed while I very nervously peeked my head out the door. The hallway was clear and I tiptoed rather loudly to my room, fumbling naked in the dark for my bedside table and pulling open the drawer to locate my bottle of KY. Another panicked check of the hallway later, I slipped back into Brooke's room where she was already waiting for me flat on her back with her legs raised into the air.
"I wanna watch, Ben. Lube me up and fuck me," Brooke urged.
Well, my cock was certainly ready. It had not flagged a bit despite the redirected blood flow to my running around and searching in the dark for lube. My dick was rock hard and with it leading the way, I moved myself over Brooke again and bent to kiss her.
She endured my attempt at gentleness, kissing me back before pulling her head away. "I need you IN me, Ben!" Her hand slipped down to grab my cock, jerking it and testing it for hardness. And then she gripped me a little more tightly when my first jelly-coated finger entered her anus.
Breathing hard, Brooke's chest rose and fell rapidly as she let her head fall back and she closed her eyes to focus inward on the sensations. Knowing that Drew had used lube and it had STILL hurt Brooke terribly, I took my time stretching her out with first one, then two, and even three fingers, preparing the way for my thicker shaft to come.
It wasn't going to be easy. Bigger girls like Adrienne, Dayna, and Helene had managed to fit me into their tightest holes. But I'd never buggered a girl so small or young as Brooke. Only Megan was a reference for me at Brooke's size, and calling upon that memory, I bent myself over and began to tongue Brooke's clit, teasing and rubbing and suckling the hard nub while slowly pumping three fingers in and out of her backdoor.
I soon got the effect I was looking for. As the familiar pleasant feelings washed through Brooke's brain, her body naturally loosened up. She was no longer breathing hard out of nervousness or tension, but out of pleasure. She let go of my cock, letting her hand fall back beside her head as she groaned softly and started to undulate her hips to meet my finger-thrusts. She was almost there.
"Nnngh-gawd. Oh, Ben. I'm gonna cum," she gasped breathlessly.
"I know," I said warmly while manipulating the tube with my left hand to squirt KY onto my cock and then coat myself. I used WAY more than usual, knowing that when it came to sodomizing a girl this small, there's no such thing as too much lube.
"I'm gonna cum," Brooke grunted again. "I'm gonna- I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"
I watched, fascinated by the sight of Brooke's labia pressing together and then parting as if her vagina had a life of its own. Her ab muscles tensed as the waves of ecstasy rippled through her body, and she gritted her teeth and groaned blissfully while her climax took over completely.
I waited and waited for the tumbling pleasure to pass, and just as Brooke started to relax in that heavenly relief after orgasm, I pulled my fingers and pushed my dick into my 15-year-old sister's ass.
"Unghhh!" Brooke arched her back and grunted as she was stretched wider than ever in her life.
"UNGHHH!" she repeated as I thrust, shoving an extra three inches of dick up her rectum.
"UNGHHH!!!" she grunted as with one more thrust I was all the way in, and Brooke looked down between her legs to see my crotch pressed up tight against her pelvis.
"FUCK that thing is big!" she exclaimed a little too loudly, clapping her hands over her mouth. "So fucking full..." she groaned in a softer voice.
I waited as the confused expressions crossed her face and eventually subsided. And only then did I start to draw myself out while Brooke hissed and groaned and gasped.
Her chest rose and fell again, her perky tits wobbling slightly. And the next time I grabbed her hips and tugged my way inside her, Brooke sighed and groaned. "Ohhh ... Ben ... fuck my ass ... Nngh, slowly ... slowly..."
I kept my pace deliberate, getting all the sensation I needed from Brooke's extreme tightness. The mere mental high of the naughtiness of fucking my little sister's ass was simply incredible, and if I'd let myself I could have popped right then and there. But I was focused on my sister's pleasure. This wasn't just another conquest. This was about me and Brooke and the trust and love our relationship was built on.
AND it was about fucking Brooke's ass. "Fuck me, Ben..." she crooned. "Okay ... go a little faster. It's starting to feel good."
I sped up a bit, and the cute brunette moaned. "Oh, FUCK. So fucking full ... Fuck my ass, Ben."
"I'm fucking you, Brooke. You're brother's fucking you."
"Oh, yes! Fuck me, big brother! Fuck my little ass!" Brooke started getting into it. "You like it? You like my tight little ass? Fuck it! Fuck me!"
"Ohhh..." I groaned, closing my eyes and starting to lose myself to the pleasure.
"Nngh, fuck me! Fuck me, big brother!" Brooke repeated. "Keep fucking me and make me cum! You're gonna make me cum with your dick in my ass! Fuckme, fuckme, fuckme..."
"Oh, Brooke!" I gasped, feeling myself losing control.
"Ben!"
"Brooke!"
"Aaaagh!!!"
"Urrrghh!!!"
We were cumming. Brother and sister, we were cumming. I first watched the grimaces and tight looks on Brooke's face as her last climax expressed itself. My gaze then trailed downward between her legs which I was still gripping over my shoulders. And even as I stared at her crotch, I watched her pussy clenching and then even squirting a bit of my previous orgasmic load out and onto her bare- shaven mound, a glob of creamy jism that no doubt matched the cum I was currently spurting into the far depths of Brooke's bowels.
"Oh, big brother..." Brooke groaned, still shaking in orgasm.
"Little sis," I sighed, feeling the utter relief as I spent myself in her rectum.
And then I collapsed, dropping her legs to the sides as Brooke formed the perfect side-splits only a cheerleader or gymnast could pull off while my chest dropped onto hers. I just barely kept myself from crushing her with my arms supporting most of my weight. And with our bodies pressed together chest-to-chest and my dick still lodged up my little sister's ass, I spat out a final glob of cum and at last, came to rest.
Brooke gripped my head and kissed me, scraping around the inside of my mouth. Then she pulled her head back and stared into my eyes and said, "Promise me that no matter what happens to us, four years, ten years, fifty years down the road, that you will always be my big brother and you will always be there for me."
I smiled and pecked her softly before picking my head up and nodding, "I promise."
DAMN AUTHOR HE REALLY LOVES DRAMA. IN REALITY IT DOES REALLY HAPPENS ESPECIALLY FOR A PARTY GIRLS. I KNOW A FRIEND HAD A SIMILAR EXPERIENCE. EITHER WAY I CAME HERE FOR THE SMUTS..
41 Chapter 34: Just Friends
April 2002, Spring Break
There really are few simple pleasures in life better than just laying out on a beach, feeling the ocean breeze ruffling through your hair while you look around and ogle all the female flesh you can find. Yeah, I would probably choose naked over bikini any day; but nakedness stimulates me the point of boiling over.
Bikinis, on the other hand, let my arousal simmer well above normal but below the threshold of instability. I could perpetually be aroused and kept at that state for hours on end, staring at the abundance of females, many of them my friends, with just the tiniest wisps of fabric covering their goodies. And that warm flush through my limbs and slightly accelerated heartbeat felt quite pleasant.
So sinking deeper into my beach chair, I spread my legs and stretched them out in the sand. My hand reached out to the side, I snagged the cold IBC root beer bottle, and I took a healthy swig. And I ogled all the girls before me. Megan, Cassidy, and Elaine were face-down in a line, sunning themselves with unhooked bikini tops and wonderfully tight, little asses aimed toward us boys. Megan was even so daring as to pull the buttcheeks of her bikini bottom into her crack to get an even fuller tan, while also giving her boyfriend (and the rest of us), quite the picture of what she looked like fully naked from behind.
Stephanie and Abbie were tossing a frisbee around with Sung, Daniel, and Kenny. The guys were trying to throw the disc just out of reach of the girls, forcing them to dive or at least stretch out to catch the frisbee, giving themselves views of athletically toned bodies in motion.
And then there was Adrienne, Candy, and Heather, flat on their backs with oversized sunglasses shielding their faces. Candy's and Heather's big tits thrust into the air, drawing the attention of males from hundreds of yards around.
But if Candy's and Heather's bosoms were mountain ranges in the sand, Adrienne was the Mount Everest of up-thrust cleavage. It was those E-cups, only half-clad by wafer-thin fabric, that had guys drooling and repeatedly attempting to engage the three babes in conversation.
But despite the wonderful view of Adrienne, I wasn't looking. Oh, I noticed all right, like I noticed every girl on the beach, even beyond my own friends. But my eyes didn't linger on the stunning blonde. I didn't have to; I'd long ago memorized Adrienne's physical beauty from every possible angle. She wasn't just a stunningly hot blonde babe anymore; she was ... Adrienne ... and I didn't need to soak up every moment of viewing her as if it would be my last.
Besides, I didn't want to give Allie the wrong idea. There had been an awkward moment early after Adrienne's arrival when she first laid her beach blanket down and pulled out a bottle of sunblock. Out of sheer habit, I asked, "Want me to get your back?"
Adrienne smiled dazzlingly and began to offer up the bottle, but then her gaze darted to my left and she quickly retracted it. "No, I'm fine. I should be able to reach everything."
"I got it," Lynne pitched in, snagging the bottle out of Adrienne's hand and lathering the creamy liquid between her fingers.
I realized that Adrienne had pulled herself back because Allie was by my side. So shrugging as if it didn't matter, I nodded and then lay back against my beach chair. Allie had decided to cut through the awkward tension and just plopped herself in front of me for one of my patented backrubs.
So instead of ogling Adrienne, my attention was on Allie, currently sitting between my legs with her back to me as I massaged and rubbed her shoulders, pausing every now and again to stretch my hands or take another swig of my root beer or even handing it off to Allie for her to take a few sips of her own. I focused on the task at hand, my fingertips instinctively searching out knots and other stiff spots before gradually stroking radially outward to spread the tension and soothe her muscles. When I was younger, even though I was short and far less of a sex object, I'd learned that the quickest path to female friendship was through backrubs, and I'd become something of an expert amongst our social circle.
Allie was chatting with Lynne while I gave my 'not-girlfriend' a backrub. Speaking of the 'not-girlfriend' status, Lynne was the first to figure out, "Hey, if Ben's not your boyfriend, then I can get a backrub from him too, right?"
Allie shrugged, "Sure."
So the two cute brunettes got up and switched places, continuing their conversation while I quietly went about my business. The incident got me to thinking it wasn't fair I felt guilty about putting my hands on Adrienne's back but I was allowed to rub Lynne, but I quickly shut down that line of thinking before it drove me nuts. My hands worked automatically, freeing up half of my attention to resume scanning the beach and ogle whichever girl happened to pass by. There was a lot of nice scenery to distract me.
For example, there was a hot blonde with big fake tits, probably in her mid-20s, cruising by with her muscle-bound boyfriend. I observed the unnatural jiggle of those almost spherical D-cups with great interest, letting my imagination run wild until she passed in front of me and continued on, changing my ogling target down to her perky ass almost completely exposed in the microscopic g-string.
Then there was a stunning mid-30s pair of brunettes, with big tits in slightly-too- small bikini tops to help them compete with the younger girls, and thin sarong wraps to help obscure their slightly thicker thighs. The two brunettes cruised past some of my sunbathing friends, and my attention dropped just in time to see Cassidy fix her bikini top, get up, and pull a wrap around her shoulders. With the naturally pale skin of a true redhead, she burned easily. She glanced over at me massaging Lynne and chirped, "Next."
I snorted and head nodded towards Cameron, who was surfing with Kaito. "Someday, your boyfriend is gonna have to figure out how to do this, Freckles."
Cassidy smiled. "Cameron gives me massages all the time. But don't tell me you don't appreciate the value of a new pair of hands every now and again."
I chuckled and glanced back at Lynne's neck, where I was delicately stroking my thumbs outward with the smooth grace of an Olympic sculler. Then I looked back at Cassidy. "Gimme five more minutes. I'll have turned Lynne into a limp puddle by then."
"Ben," Lynne intoned softly while hanging her head. "You can turn me into a limp puddle anytime you want."
I smiled. I LOVED going to the beach.
Feeling sharp, searing pain shooting up my side, I groaned, twisted, and crumpled to the ground. The commotion around me came to a halt as Kenny yelled, "Whoa! Whoa!"
My supposed best friend then turned and bent toward me, holding out his right hand while trapping the basketball against his left hip. "You okay, Ben?"
I glared at his proffered hand. "Watch your fucking elbows, man." I was still bruised from the fight with Drew and Marco.
Kenny grinned unsympathetically, "Then get out of the way."
I glowered at him before slapping my right hand into his and letting him pull me to my feet. We re-set and then I checked the ball back to him, grimacing a bit as I shifted into my defensive stance and then leaned left trying to block his pass to Kaito.
They scored on us to finish off that particular game 15-12 and we trudged over to the benches where our girls were waiting for us with an ice-chest of water and Gatorade. Adrienne met me halfway across the court, her hands instantly at my side. "Ben! Are you okay?" Without waiting for my response, she was lifting my shirt to look at the purplish bruise as if she could somehow determine whether Kenny's elbow had caused a new one.
I just stood there and let Adrienne cluck over me like a mother hen, letting myself look at her pretty face all twisted up with concern. But then a few seconds later, Allie showed up with a frosty Gatorade bottle in her hands. "Here ya go."
I nodded and took the bottle gratefully, twisting off the cap and then starting to chug the energy-giving magic elixir. I closed my eyes and tilted my head up, but not before noticing Adrienne blush as if in embarrassment and then slide herself away from me to head back for the benches.
It had all felt so ... natural. For the past year, everyone had known Adrienne and I were closer friends than ordinary and it was commonplace for her to worry over me like a girlfriend, despite our protestations to the contrary. But that was up until February. Since then, we had NOT been close and for a few moments, we both forgot about that. It wasn't Adrienne's place anymore to walk up and check out my bruises. And while I didn't see any jealousy or concern in Allie's eyes at Adrienne's actions, I couldn't help but feel a need to reassure Allie of her priority in my life.
So I wrapped my arm around Allie's waist and pulled her against my side. And when her head came within reach I ducked down and planted a kiss on her cheek. The petite brunette giggled and then pushed me away, laughing, "Eww, you're all sweaty!"
I chuckled and then raised my eyes, automatically glancing toward Adrienne to see what her reaction was. She was smiling almost nervously, glancing toward me in the corner of her eye before refocusing her attention on Stephanie and Sung.
This was stupid. Adrienne and I were going to have to sit down and talk about how we were going to be around each other. I cared about her too much and tiptoeing around each other like this would only strain the friendship I so desperately wanted to repair.
But before Adrienne and I could get the time to do that, Allie decided to breach the subject herself.
We were finished for this Sunday afternoon and people were starting to break up and head off before reuniting tomorrow. Even though we were graduating Seniors and this was our last Spring Break, none of us had made plans to travel anywhere. After all, we were already in Southern California. Where else would we want to go?
Kenny had driven both Sanders twins to the game, but he was bringing Abbie back to his place while leaving me to make sure Allie got home. "Tell Mom I won't be home for dinner," Abbie told her sister. "That is, if you're going to be home for dinner, either." Abbie grinned mischievously at her twin then at me.
But Allie was too preoccupied to reply. She just nodded and then looked across the parking lot where Adrienne was getting into her Mustang. And then without a word to me, Allie set her jaw and began striding straight over to the red convertible.
Kenny furrowed his eyebrows and shot me an inquisitive look. I looked just as bewildered and after a moment's hesitation, hurried after Allie. I got there just as the petite brunette knocked on the driver's window. Without killing the engine, Adrienne lowered the window and turned to face Allie with a questioning expression.
Allie just folded her arms over her chest and said, "If you want him, you can have him."
Adrienne frowned and furrowed her eyebrows, glanced at me, and then killed the engine. When the roar went silent, everyone could feel the awkward tension in the air. "Excuse me?" the gorgeous blonde asked.
Allie indicated to me with her head. "If you want him, you can have him," she repeated. "He was yours first anyways."
"What are you talking about?" Adrienne shook her head in confusion.
Allie sighed. "Do you love him?"
"Allie, I don't think-"
"Do you want to be with him?" Allie cut her off.
Adrienne's eyebrows went up. Carefully, she began, "Allie, I respect your relationship with Ben and I would never-"
"Do you or don't you?" Allie interrupted a little more harshly.
Adrienne just blinked several times. She bit her lower lip and looked back and forth between me and Allie, still blinking more often than normal with a pained expression on her face. The seconds drew out into a minute before Adrienne seemed to deflate, looking downwards before sighing and saying, "No. I don't."
We all heard the truth in Adrienne's voice, and my heart sank. It was an old disappointment that felt new. Before, even when I was completely single and so was she, Adrienne hadn't wanted a real relationship. We'd hovered around being 'nottogether' then, and hearing that she didn't want to be with me now felt like being rejected all over again.
Allie just took a deep breath and then began, "Adrienne, if this is about me, then-"
"No, Allie," Adrienne interrupted and then stared at me, locking her gaze onto my eyes. "It has nothing to do with you and everything to do with Ben and me. We're just friends."
Allie took a step back, her eyes darting from Adrienne's face to mine and then back, evaluating the situation. Clearly there was a connection between me and my stunningly gorgeous neighbor. Everyone could see it. But just as clearly there was still some chasm between us, something separating our friendship from full- blown romantic love.
Adrienne and I just stared at each other for what seemed like forever before Allie once again stepped between us. She turned to Adrienne and said, "Okay. Now that that's out in the open, can we drop all this awkward shit around me?"
"Huh?" Adrienne frowned.
"Come ON," Allie rolled her eyes. "No more tiptoeing around the obvious. What, you think I don't notice that Ben can tickle Lynne and have his hands all over her without feeling weird? But the instant he offers to put sunblock on your back you both get all tense and awkward."
Adrienne blushed and looked away. I looked at my feet.
"Yes, Ben and I are together ... ish, dating, whatever," Allie continued, shrugging. "But I know that the two of you have some serious history and even now, you're probably closer to him than I am. I can handle that. I'm happy with what I'm getting from Ben and I'm not going to get jealous. So ... be how you guys want to be, okay? I'm really fine if the two of you want to go back to exactly the way things were before."
Adrienne looked at me, bit her lip, and then blushed again. "Well, maybe not exactly the way things were before."
Allie got the innuendo. "No, I mean it," she huffed. "Go ahead and fuck him. I don't care. I'm not Ben's girlfriend and I don't own him."
"Allie..." Adrienne began.
Allie just threw her hands up. "Ugh. Why do you guys have to be so damn difficult?" She looked at me and then across the lot, where Kenny and Abbie still hadn't left. Abbie was staring over at us, trying to read lips while looking concerned about her twin.
"Work this out," Allie said to us and then jerked her thumb back towards the others. "I'll get a ride home with them."
"Allie, wait," I reached for my girl, even if she wasn't totally committed to being 'my girl'.
"Call me later, Ben," Allie twisted while still walking away from me. "We'll see each other tomorrow, okay?"
"I..." My voice trailed off as I couldn't really think of what to say. Allie just went up to her sister. And while Kenny wasn't thrilled, he motioned to the backseat of his car and the trio got in and left.
Then it was just me and Adrienne and our two cars. I sighed and looked back at her. "Now what?"
Adrienne shrugged. "I guess we need to talk."
It was a familiar place, Adrienne's bedroom. I might have been more comfortable in the living room and away from the bed, but Adrienne spent as little time in the common areas of the house as possible. She just never felt like the place was home, outside of her bedroom. Every time she looked at the dining table was just a reminder that instead of four place settings, it was just her and her dad. And most of the time, her dad wasn't even there, either.
So we were in her bedroom, Adrienne sitting with her legs crossed on the bed while I sat in a plush armchair. I had fond memories of this armchair. Many an hour had been spent with Adrienne riding my pole up and down while I sagged into the cushions and watched in rapt attention as her sweaty, naked body undulated before me, those glorious tits right in my face.
"So what do you want from me, Ben?"
My mind flashed to the naked undulation and I blushed. Adrienne could read my expressions and she rolled her eyes. "Besides that. Isn't Allie keeping you satisfied?"
I smiled tightly and didn't answer. Instead, I asked, "What do you want from me?"
"I asked you first," she pointed out.
I turned and sighed. "I don't know what I want. I just know that I was happier before this whole thing blew up." I waved my arm.
"Were you really happy, Ben?" Adrienne asked cautiously. "I seem to remember you getting upset with me pretty regularly that I didn't want to be your girlfriend."
"Seems like no one wants to be my girlfriend," I sighed. Dawn was lonely and wanted to let herself accept Ryan's attention. Adrienne had commitment issues. And Allie said she didn't want to pretend like we were going to last very long.
"Stop getting all depressive about it and answer the question," Adrienne said a little harshly. "Were you really happy with our relationship before, Ben?"
"HappiER," I said, emphasizing the last syllable. "Anything was better than having you pretend I didn't exist, Adrienne." I looked straight at her, willing with my eyes that she see the pain I felt at her disapproval. "It really hurt having you think I was some sort of monster."
She looked down and bit her lip. "I'm sorry," she said softly and kept her gaze down for another few moments before looking up at me. "I've apologized before. But I still need to know, Ben: Were you happy with our relationship before? Would you be happy if we went back to the way things were?"
"Which is what, exactly?"
She smiled almost bittersweetly. "Just friends."
I blinked. "Just friends? Or..." I mimed fucking motions with my hands. "Just friends."
Adrienne inhaled and looked away, her lower jaw quivering. "I don't know yet. I want to, Ben. Gawd damn I want you. I've said it before, I love sex and I'm ... I ... I crave to be with you like that, Ben."
I pinch my lips and raised my eyebrows. "I smell a 'but' coming..."
"But..." Adrienne began. "I'm afraid, Ben. I'm still afraid of losing you."
"How can you lose me if we aren't together?" I said in exasperation.
"That's exactly my point." Adrienne said, leveling her eyes at me. "There are some lines that are almost impossible to uncross, Ben. Before, when we were together, it was really just about great sex and fun. We had a good high school relationship, and even though it hurt when we broke up, we were able to get over it. Look at your friendships with Megan and Cassidy. You guys got over it and became friends again."
"Okay..." I wasn't following just yet.
"But if we got together again, Ben, it would be for real." Her hazel eyes glowed and she simply held my gaze, letting that sink in.
I paused and thought about what she really meant: Love. A relationship based on love. Total commitment to loving the person that she was and vice versa. Me and Adrienne, never apart. Basking in our love for one another. For REAL. It sounded glorious.
"If we ever broke up, Ben," Adrienne said softly. "It would ruin us. We would never get it back. And I can't imagine my life without you in it right now."
"You've told me this before," I started.
"But apparently you still don't understand," Adrienne interjected, shaking her head slowly. "I can't take the risk, Ben. Maybe someday, in the future, when we're ready to settle down. But not right now. I need you too much as a friend who loves me and as a friend I can lean on. Can you understand that?"
I frowned, feeling my brain starting to hurt. It still didn't make sense. I loved her. She clearly seemed to still love me. Why the hell weren't we together? Was I just not mature enough to get it?
Her voice came softly, but her words shot straight into my heart. "I got into Berkeley, Ben. I'm coming with you."
My eyebrows shot up. Adrienne? At Berkeley?
Adrienne crossed her arms around her own body, rubbing her arms and looking downward. "It's not entirely about you, Ben. Berkeley's a great school, one of the best I got accepted into. But I'd be lying if I said your presence wasn't a big factor."
My eyes popped open. Berkeley was when I was supposed to be with Dawn again. But if I was supposed to be with Dawn, and I was with Adrienne at the time, then what? Now my brain REALLY hurt. And so did my heart. College started in little more than four months. How had I not thought that far ahead?
I had gone silent for quite a while. Adrienne could clearly see the gears were still turning in my mind, and she waited me out until at last my eyes refocused on the real world and my mouth started opening and closing as I searched for something to say.
Eventually, I reverted back to my original question. "What do you want from me?"
This time, there were no counter-arguments that she'd asked first. Adrienne just looked me in the eye and said, "I just want you to let me be a part of you and your family's life, Ben."
"Just friends?"
"Maybe close friends," she smiled innocently and hopefully. "But just friends."
"Friends with benefits?" There was no leering sexuality in my voice. I was just asking matter-of-factly.
Adrienne sighed, looking away. "As much as I want to, I don't think it's a good idea. Every time we have sex I'm this close to throwing the whole friendship thing away and just surrendering myself to love. I DO want to be with you, Ben. I just ... can't..."
I nodded.
"Not yet..." she added, a note of hope in the word "yet".
"I understand."
We both nodded and for the first time since before she caught me screwing Brooke, Adrienne and I were at peace.
"Want me to get your back, A.D.?"
Adrienne smiled dazzlingly and offered up the bottle with only the briefest glance to my left, just in time to see Allie roll her eyes. "Have at it, Tiger."
I took the bottle and then knelt behind a seated Adrienne, working the cool creamy sunblock into the bare skin of her back, not even hesitating to run my fingers underneath the cross-strap of her bikini top.
Elaine had invited the whole gang over to her house to celebrate a Monday not at school. Since it wasn't a full-blown party, she hadn't set up any elaborate sound systems or hosted racks of steaks and burgers. We all just pitched in a few bucks and ordered pizza while enjoying the pool, playing ping pong, and generally hanging out to kill time.
After I finished up with Adrienne's back, I got roped into doing Lynne's and Heather's as well. Candy had classes or undoubtedly I'd be lotioning her up too. And this time, when Adrienne, Heather, Stephanie, and Megan decided to spend some time sunning themselves on the lounge chairs, Kenny and I weren't shy about parking ourselves on a couple of chairs about fifteen feet away, wearing comically big mirrored sunglasses and drooling obviously over the abundance of female flesh presented before us.
True to her word, Allie showed absolutely no jealousy of any flirting I did with Adrienne, or with any other girl for that matter. And while it took Adrienne and me a few hours to gradually get used to being so open with each other again, we eventually settled into old touchy-feely habits without fear of admonishment.
The big turning point for us was when the Sanders twins challenged Adrienne and me to a ping-pong match. When we won, Adrienne was so excited that she simply launched herself into my arms and wrapped her legs around my waist, hugging me fiercely and cheering loudly while I spun us around and around. Allie just congratulated us afterwards and then immediately challenged us to a rematch.
And at the end of the day, while the fifteen of us all piled into Elaine's family room to watch Shrek on Elaine's big plasma TV, I found myself sandwiched on the couch between Allie and Adrienne. My right arm was casually draped over Allie's shoulders due to her shorter height, my hand dangerously close to her right boob. But just as the opening bars of Smash Mouth's "All Star" began playing, I found Adrienne snuggling herself beneath my left arm, pillowing her head against my chest and stretching her legs over the armrest beside her.
I settled in a little deeper and smiled to myself. Life could certainly be a lot worse.
"Ungh, you're so deep, Ben!"
Allie stretched out in front of me, awkwardly contorted with her left foot on the couch cushions and right foot on the floor, a position that tilted her body to the right. She was barely keeping herself from falling by gripping the armrest with both hands while her head hung precariously over the edge. The back of her skirt had been flipped up and tucked into her own waistband and the crotch of her panties shoved aside to permit my entry, but otherwise she was still completely clothed.
My own left knee was on the couch as well, which put my hips beneath her left thigh. I gripped her waist and rhythmically thrust myself up and into the petite girl's tight snatch, getting incredibly deep. Normally, if my dick bottomed out I would be bumping against the back wall of her vagina; but for some reason, this contorted position allowed me full penetration without hitting that wall and because of it, I was freely thrusting in until my pelvis impacted her buttcheeks and then pulling back to start all over again.
And as the spontaneous pleasure flowed through both of us, I marveled at the sequence of events that had led us to this position in the first place.
It started with me picking up Allie and bringing her back to my house to take advantage of the rare opportunity for nookie in my bed. With my parents at work and my younger sisters all visiting friends, we had free reign over the house for once.
But Allie was not the type of girl who could fuck at the drop of a hat. She needed the gradual buildup of touching and affectionate caresses. She needed conversation and mild flirting to spark her arousal. And she needed my undivided attention for several minutes, watching me undressing her with my eyes.
So after we arrived, I got her some juice as we settled onto the couch to talk. My plan was to go along with her usual philosophical musings while dropping some not-so-subtle hints of my desire to move things into the bedroom. Eventually she would start firing back some sexual zingers of her own. My gentle rubbing at her legs would start inching closer to her pussy and as her breathing sped up, I would finally lean in for a kiss filled more with passionate lust than playful affection.
Things went mostly according to plan. Allie's philosophical musings of the day ran towards the nature of fate and destiny and reincarnation. She mused on whether we had just a single soulmate, in which case the odds of meeting that person were astronomically bad and so the world would be almost entirely full of people who weren't with their soulmate and we should just settle for Mister or Missus Close-Enough before dying of old age. On the other hand, maybe we had some number of 'compatible souls', any one of which would make us just as happy as any of the others, and yet also leading us to the possibility of meeting two such perfectly-compatible romantic interests and being forced to choose between them. And that didn't even get into oddball questions like: "What if you're straight and your soulmate is another dude?" or "What if you and your soulmate are born like twenty-five years apart?"
Unfortunately, the discussion of soulmates wasn't as good a vector towards sex as I might have thought. Allie was adamant that I wasn't her soulmate and that she was just using me for practice for as long as she could, so my little innuendoes to the contrary didn't go anywhere. But my musings into how soulmate-compatibility must also mean better sexual-compatibility and thus more spectacular orgasms DID start pushing us in the right direction. I managed to get my hands on Allie and get her breathing heavily as we inched closer and closer to dropping the discussion and making a mad dash for my bedroom.
But that's when the plan went off the rails. Today was a Friday and the previous day, our gang plus a few others had hit the beach again. I was nibbling on Allie's neck while she moved her hand over the bulge in my shorts when she murmured, "Speaking of sexually-compatible soulmates, don't think I didn't notice how hard your cock got when you were staring at Adrienne in that white bikini. The thing was pretty sheer to begin with but she drew the attention of lighthouses in Seattle when she stepped out of the water in that thing."
Even though there was nothing negative about Allie's tone, her words felt like a reprimand and I pulled my lips off her neck. "I thought you said you didn't mind me looking."
"Oh, I don't," Allie giggled. "But just because I don't get jealous doesn't mean I'm blind."
"Well, I-" I stuttered before Allie cut me off.
"C'mon, Ben. Admit it. Your dick was harder for her than it is for me now."
"Well, I-" I started again.
"Oh, I don't blame you, Ben. Adrienne was fucking gorgeous in that bikini," Allie breathed. "I mean, I'm not into girls but I had second thoughts looking at her. Do you remember it, Ben? It wasn't even a very skimpy bikini. The straps were wide-band and the cups covered at least half of those massive globes Adrienne's got. What are they? Double-D? They look even bigger than that. Really, what are they, Ben? I know you know."
My eyelids fluttered as I half-remembered the vision of Adrienne ascending out of the water like a goddess of the sea. "36E," I said in a husky voice.
"Shit those things are big! What's it like, Ben? What's it like to put your face between those and just rub your face into her fleshy mounds?"
"Ungh," I grunted. "Are we really having this conversation?"
"Hell, yeah," Allie moaned. I hadn't realized it, but she'd slipped her hand beneath the waistband of my shorts and wrapped her bare fingers around my rod. "You're so fucking HARD now, Ben. This thing is friggin' titanium."
"Unnnggghhh," I groaned as Allie began stroking me.
"I wonder what her nipples look like," she mused. "They were such hard little mounds denting the bikini top when she stood up from the water. Soaked, that sheer white fabric was almost see-thru, but not quite. Good design, that bikini. I'll have to ask her where she got it."
"Hmmm," I groaned as my lips found Allie's neck again while my hands slid beneath her shirt and bra, and I reminded myself what Allie's nipples felt like.
"I wonder what her nipples taste like..." Allie hummed.
I jerked, almost cumming in my shorts right there. But Allie squeezed my cock and I just managed to keep from spurting.
And yet, Allie still didn't let up on me. "See I can't quite taste my own nipples. I've tasted Abbie's nipples, just to get an idea. Did you ever see that Ben? I don't think Abbie and I ever did that in front of you. Maybe the next time we're together."
"Ohhh..." My mind was awash with too much mental imagery.
"And Adrienne's lips. They're so juicy and soft. I could kiss those lips," Allie breathed. "Would you like to see that, Ben? Remember when Abbie and I gave you a dual-blowjob and you came in her mouth? Then Abbie turned and kissed me while we passed your cum back and forth? I know we did that. I'd do that again for you, Ben. I'd do that with Adrienne."
"Ohhnnnghh," I groaned, at the razor's edge of losing control.
"Who knows? I'd love to watch you just bend her over and cum deep in her pussy. She's got such an amazing body. It would be so HOT to watch. I know I said I'm not really into girls. But after watching that, if I got turned on enough, I might just take a few licks at her sopping wet snatch and see if I like the mingled flavor."
That did it. I lost control. With an inhuman roar, I yanked Allie's hand out of my shorts and flipped her over in my lap. She wound up in the weird contortion with her right leg on the floor and her left on the couch next to me while I bent her forward to fall onto the armrest. My shorts were around my knees by the time I lifted Allie's skirt out of the way and tugged the crotch of her panties to the side. And within five seconds of Allie's moaned words "mingled flavor", I was balls deep inside the petite teen brunette.
"Ungh, you're so deep, Ben!" Allie gasped.
I didn't respond verbally. I was too far gone. My hands were ironclad around her hips and my eyes had rolled up into my head while I jackhammered my way through her extremely tight tunnel, stroking uncontrollably while my brain was filled with visions of Adrienne in that white bikini bent over before me, briefly overlapping and overcoming the reality of Allie, in shirt and skirt bent before me.
I fucked ... HER. I fucked them both. And I had to cum. I didn't care about golden rules or the girl's needs. Male DNA had taken over. The male instinct to fuck and impregnate and procreate and continue the species was all that mattered. I had to fuck and I had to cum. Allie, Adrienne, it didn't matter. And after only a few minutes, cum I did.
"AAAAAWWWWGGGHHH!!!" I screamed incoherently as my cock exploded inside the tight pussy. My hips lunged forward and pushed so deep that I thought I felt the spongy wall of her vagina separate, as if I'd pushed through her cervix and into her womb. And there, buried as far inside this girl as I could ever dream of being, my sperm jetted forth by the millions as I saturated her uterus with wave after wave of hot, living spunk.
She bucked in front of me, whether in orgasm or in pain at my sudden cervical intrusion I don't know. But I simply pushed down on her hips even harder to maintain my depth, the heavy force of my thrusting pelvis causing her legs to buckle as she collapsed against the couch beneath her. I collapsed with her, inexorably drawn downward by my dick still trapped in the farthest reaches of her reproductive system. And even after our bodies came to rest, my heavy weight crushing her much smaller body into the cushions, my cock was still spitting out the final wads of semen into her compliant womb.
When I came to my senses, Allie was breathing shallowly, my weight compressing her lungs so that small gasps were all she could manage. Her head was twisted slightly, bending at the neck and pressed almost painfully against the armrest. I quickly jerked my dick out of her and tugged back on her hips, dragging her along the couch cushions several inches so she could twist her head into a straighter position and start breathing again. And I waited both in exhausted bliss at the intensity of my orgasm and mild apprehension at Allie's physical condition until at last, she did a small push-up and inhaled deeply, the rich oxygen filling her lungs.
"Allie, Allie, I'm so sorry," I said breathlessly as I took her in my arms and turned her over onto her back.
"I'm okay, I'm okay," she gasped. "That was fucking incredible, Ben. Just incredible. Remind me to thank Adrienne for that one."
My jaw dropped as I stared in a stupor at the happily satisfied expression on Allie's face. She licked her lips and panted heavily while still having a goofy smile plastered on. And then when her golden brown eyes dropped back to me, she wheezed, "But for this next one, we're doing it in your bed and I get to be on top."
"You look happy," Adrienne stood there, looking absolutely radiant in the Wednesday morning light. The sun was high in the sky, basking everything in a brilliant white glow that fell upon her hair, making her already stunning face into that of an angel. Butterflies leaped to action in my stomach and I felt my heart speed up. And I felt a twitch in my groin.
"How can I not be? I don't have to go to school and I get to spend the day with you," I grinned while inhaling deeply and momentarily smothering my lustful urges. Adrienne and I didn't have that kind of relationship anymore and it wouldn't do me any good to get my hopes up right in front of her.
Adrienne arched her eyebrow, a habit she'd picked up from me. Only this arch was teasing, not inquisitive. "Nuh-uh. It's more than that. Allie must've given you quite the workout last night. Did she give you a proper birthday present, Mr. Big- Shot-Adult?"
I blushed red to the tips of my ears. Allie had been giving me some very good workouts the past few days. Ever since Allie had gotten me revved up with her fantasy about Adrienne in that white bikini, the young brunette had taken her sexual daring to a whole new level. In the span of five days, we'd explored fantasy, facials, bondage, exhibitionism, and even some role-playing. Fucking in the parking garage at South Coast Plaza on a Saturday had freaked me out but made Allie cream harder than I'd seen throughout our relationship. I'd tied her her to the bed and blindfolded her with handkerchiefs on Sunday. And I'll admit my biggest orgasm came when Allie bent over my desk chair and ordered me to call her Adrienne.
Then came yesterday, when my friends and I celebrated my 18th birthday and then Allie and I really celebrated my birthday.
"You know, I have to admit I'm a bit jealous," the real Adrienne remarked. "Here I am living the celibate life of a monk while you get your brains fucked out every night."
"You're not celibate," I scolded. "I know for a fact Candy and Heather have been ringing your bell for the past few weeks."
Adrienne shrugged. "I love women. But I still miss cock. You get to have your sex-crazed little girlfriend's pussy whenever you want."
"Allie's not my girlfriend," I reminded. "We're just ... having some fun."
"So she claims," Adrienne smirked. "We both know you more or less treat her the same way you did Megan or Cassidy ... or even me when we were together."
I shrugged. "Maybe. Allie's sweet. Why shouldn't I give her my best?"
"Okay, okay," she conceded, not wanting to take the conversation down that road.
"And no one's stopping you from finding a boy-toy, Adrienne. We certainly know you could if you wanted."
Adrienne sighed and leaned against the door frame. Her eyes fixed intensely onto mine and she asked softly, "Would you mind?"
I furrowed my eyebrows and said sincerely, "No. Of course not. I've told you that."
"Really. You wouldn't be jealous?"
"Well..." I let my eyes do the yo-yo thing down to her tits and back up. "I'd certainly wish I could be him." I'd meant to say it breezily, but towards the second half of the sentence, my voice went soft and sincere. Deep in my gut, I still wished Adrienne and I could be together.
Adrienne's hazel eyes softened as she watched the emotions crossing my face. But I pulled it together and took a breath. "But seriously, I would never begrudge you finding some happiness. We're friends, Adrienne."
She was quiet for a few seconds before smiling wanly. "Thanks, Ben."
We just stared at each other for a few seconds before Adrienne stood up straight and waved her hand. "So? Where do you want to go today? We did the bicycling in the park thing on Monday and the beach thing yesterday."
I grinned. "How would you like to go to Disneyland?"
Adrienne's eyes popped open. "Disneyland?"
"Sure. Every school in the country is back in session so the place shouldn't be too crowded. C'mon, A.D. Just the two of us and a big theme park of fun. Whaddaya say?"
She giggled. "You got it, Tiger."
"I STILL can't believe you guys went to Disneyland," Brooke grumped at the dining table that night. "Aren't suspensions supposed to be about punishment, not fun?"
Maybe. Adrienne and I had CERTAINLY had a ton of fun. Attendance at the park had been down since 9/11 and with ordinary Wednesday crowds, none of the lines had been over 20 minutes. We even got free 2-in-1 passes to go the new California Adventure as well, and Adrienne and I managed to go on every single major ride in both parks before 5pm. We rode coasters together, nearly threw up in the teacups, shared frozen lemonades, and even cuddled a bit on It's A Small World. We held hands as we scurried around from ride to ride, and I hadn't had a better day without having sex in a LONG time. Adrienne brought her tiny digital camera and even before she emailed them to me, I knew I would treasure those photos for years.
"Stop whining, Brooke," Mom rolled her eyes. "The last time we went to Disneyland you didn't even want to come; said you'd been there too many times already."
"But this is different! I'll take Disneyland over school any day," she whined.
"I'm sure Ben will take you again if you really want," Adrienne put in. This being a Wednesday night, she was sharing dinner with us again.
"Ooh! Ooh! Please, Ben?" Eden chirped.
"Please?" Emma added. "And you HAVE to come with us, too, Adrienne!"
I glanced to my left while Adrienne just smiled and leaned onto her right hand, planted on my thigh. Adrienne then turned to the twins and said, "Sure. When school gets out, Ben and I will take you all to Disneyland, okay?"
"YES!" the twins crowed, and even Brooke was grinning widely.
I loved this family.
Thursday, Adrienne came by again and we spent the entire day catching up on movies. By the fourth DVD-rental our eyelids felt like they'd been baked in the Gobi desert and we fell asleep in each other's arms. That's how Brooke and Kady found us when they got home. Brooke teased us about how adorable we looked together. Kady merely focused on teasing me, per usual. Although this afternoon, she made quite a few references to taking on both me AND Adrienne at the same time.
On Friday, after spending the day rollerblading around the big man-made lake with Adrienne, grabbing burgers at Ruby's, and just lazing around her empty house chatting, I went to pick up Allie for our usual Friday night date. The plan was to grab a fast-food dinner, and then head back to the same lake and go for a walk to talk and just enjoy her company.
But on the drive after dinner...
"Have you fucked her yet, Ben?"
"Hmm?" My eyebrows furrowed as I glanced over to the passenger seat. Allie was staring intently at me, completely oblivious to the road. I, on the other hand, had to face forward to brake in time for the moronic walnut in the 10-year-old Buick who was stopping a good two car lengths before the crosswalk at this red light.
Both Allie and I were jerked into our seatbelts as I slammed on the brakes. We came to a close stop with my front bumper maybe two feet behind the Buick and I sighed with relief. Then I turned back to Allie. "Wait, WHAT?"
Allie's eyes were on me, as if we hadn't nearly just rear-ended somebody. She repeated, "Have you fucked her yet?"
"What? Who?"
"Adrienne, obviously."
I furrowed my eyebrows. "What? No! We're just friends!"
"You two were fucking before when you were 'just friends'."
"That was different. This is different," I said defensively. "Allie, I swear I've only been with you since we hooked up."
"And Brooke."
I winced and waggled my head. "Yes. And Brooke. But that's a special case."
Allie took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly. She was silent long enough for traffic to start moving and in frustration both with the Buick and Allie, I abruptly changed lanes and floored the car, making sure the Buick heard the roar of my engine as I merged back in front of him and continued on down the road at 60mph.
I came to the next stoplight and ground to a halt, breathing a little hard. Allie was still silent as the slow-ass Buick eventually caught up, coming to a full and complete stop a good two car lengths behind me. Feeling rather annoyed, I glared into my rearview mirror and was thus completely unprepared for Allie's next statement.
"You should, you know."
"Should what?" I asked, somewhat exasperated.
"Fuck her, Ben. She clearly still wants you and you clearly still want her. It'll make everything easier."
"It'll make what easier?"
Allie just shrugged. "Everything."
And that's all she had to say on that.
APRIL 2002, SENIOR YEAR
And as it turned out, one of my initial fears about returning to school took care of itself. True to his word, Kyle McGinley kept the basketball team in line and no one came after me or Adrienne for the fight with two of their star players. For their own part, Drew and Marco went out of their way to avoid us, and were also somewhat ostracized by the social elite of the school. None of the hot girls would talk to them once their ex-lovers banded together to swap horror stories and organize the girls of the campus into blacklisting the two of them. School was almost over and the prestige of dating a jock wasn't worth it any longer.
It felt weird being back at school. Yeah, Adrienne and I had only been suspended for a week, but when you factor in Spring Break plus weekends, I hadn't seen the campus for seventeen days. It was almost like coming back after the summer.
"Hey there, Ben! Welcome back!" Megan called as she came up to me and gave me a warm, chaste hug.
"Hey, Megan."
"Hey, Megan. Ben! You remember what this place looks like?" Cassidy remarked as she moved alongside us, her ubiquitous headphones wrapped around her neck.
"I wasn't gone that long, Freckles."
The perky redhead just grinned. "So what did you and Adrienne DO all week?"
I blushed. "Nothing. We just hung out."
"I'll bet," Cassidy smirked, her voice laced with innuendo.
I sighed. "Do we REALLY have to go through this again? Adrienne and I are JUST FRIENDS."
"'Just friends'," Cassidy turned to Megan, complete with air quotes.
I sighed. "Megan, tell her."
Megan shrugged. "Really. They're just friends. You can read it on his face. Besides, Adrienne came to basketball on Saturday while you were out with Cameron. There's really nothing going on."
Cassidy looked me up and down. "Wow, Allie's really got you wrapped around her little finger, eh?"
"Cassidy," I glared, my use of her first name doing more to shut up the redhead than any of my other denials.
"Hey guys," came a sweet voice from my right. Allie slid up to us, wrapping her arms around my chest as she got up on tiptoes to get her pecking kiss in greeting from me.
"And then we have you two claiming you're not a couple," Cassidy rolled her eyes, pointing her hand back and forth from me to Allie.
Allie just shrugged. "Believe what you want. We're just having fun."
"Whatever," Cassidy waved dismissively. "I know you're not a liar, Ben. But your denials are getting old."
Just then, Adrienne arrived, looking stunning as always. "Hey, Tiger."
"Hey, A.D." With my right arm around Allie, I reached my left arm out to Adrienne.
The tall blonde slid beneath my shoulder to hug herself to my side. She looked at me with an expression of utter and complete contentment and smiled at me before turning her attention to the others. "Hey, Allie. Hey, guys."
The girls greeted Adrienne. Then Megan and Cassidy took a step back and scrutinized both Adrienne and Allie, still wrapped around my arms on either side of me.
"What?" Adrienne asked.
Shaking their heads, Megan and Cassidy just shrugged. "Nevermind."
Adrienne's and my first periods were very close together this semester, and after kissing Allie goodbye, I set off with Adrienne to make it to class. That's when we started noticing the looks.
Now to be fair, Adrienne had always attracted attention. She was just too gorgeous not to. And I'd received my fair share of attention as well, mostly as a result of the wildly spinning rumors that followed me everywhere. But today, Adrienne and I were getting everyone's attention. It was as if they all stopped whatever they were doing to just stare at us. And the scrutinization made the two of us almost nervously move closer together.
"What's going on?" I whispered in the corner of my mouth. "Did we MISS something last week?"
"I don't know," she answered softly. "Let's just get to class."
I nodded and the two of us stood erect, focusing on just making it to our destinations. We'd grill our friends later to figure out what was going on.
Turned out, we didn't have to wait that long. Kenley Kirchner, Drew's ex-girlfriend, intercepted us along the way. "Hey, Adrienne. Hey, Ben."
I glanced over at Adrienne with a questioning look for why Kenley was approaching us, but her attention was all on Kenley, who was a beautiful blonde and a Varsity cheerleader. "Hey, what's up?" Adrienne asked.
"Did you really destroy Drew's balls?" Kenley grinned.
Adrienne snorted none-too-prettily and covered her mouth with amusement. "Excuse me?"
Kenley's smile was all sharp teeth. "Well ... Drew's been limping around the whole past week. Rumor says it's because you kicked him so hard you destroyed his testicles."
Adrienne smirked. "I don't think that's physically possible."
"Still, I just wanted to say thanks," Kenley grinned and then turned to me. "I heard what he and Marco did to your little sister. I don't blame you. The two of them pulled the same shit with me. I went along with it at the time because I wanted to be more popular with the boys. But looking back, it wasn't very fun. And from talking with some of their ex-girlfriends, I wasn't the only one. I just wish I'd had a brother like you to get revenge for me. So thanks for doing what we couldn't."
Kenley held my gaze and was clearly looking for a response, so I just nodded and said, "Yeah. No problem."
There was a glint of some desire in Kenley's eyes, but then she glanced at Adrienne and that momentary flare of lust died away. Kenley just nodded to the two of us and went on her way.
Next up was Martin Hendrickson along with Todd Rogers, both Sophomores on the JV basketball team. They smiled bashfully at Adrienne before coming up to me. "Did you guys really get suspended for beating up Drew Walker and Marco Canelli?"
Adrienne and I looked at each other for a second before I turned and said, "Uh, yeah."
"Wow," Martin looked wide-eyed at me.
"Thanks, man," Todd added. "They were such bullies. They always picked on us and we nearly quit the team. Coach K always backed them up because they were so good."
"Uh, yeah," I scratched my head. "I need to get the class guys."
"Oh, right, right. Thanks, man."
"Uh, you're welcome?" I looked at Adrienne funny.
Martin just patted my shoulder and then the two of them turned away.
I looked at Adrienne and then around at the throng of people around us. "Tell me the rest of the week isn't going to be like this."
Adrienne shrugged, and then looped her arm through mine. "It's just high school. We're celebrities now but it'll blow over in a week. Now come on. We gotta get to class."
We were on our way to lunch, having just been accosted by another pair of guys wishing us well for taking on Drew and Marco. After sending them on their way, I made a snarking comment to Adrienne and she shoved me lightly in the chest while giggling like an idiot. "He did NOT!"
"Did too!" I chuckled. "I swear he just kept rambling and rambling about Drew so his buddy could sort of hide behind him and stare at your chest."
"Not every guy at school is out to stare at my chest, Ben," Adrienne laughed.
"Of course they are. And you KNOW it." I reached a hand for her boob, slow enough so she could knock it away. "Otherwise you wouldn't be wearing tops like these."
"Hey, if you've got it, flaunt it." The stunning blonde flipped her hair and posed prettily.
I pulled her to me in a hug and mimed diving down to suck on her tits. "You've certainly got it," I grinned.
Adrienne just laughed as I rubbed my nose against the top of her chest before she pushed me away and then exhaled slowly, coming down from her giggles. And then she said, "Hey, Allie."
I quickly picked my head up and spun around to see the petite brunette looking up at us. "Oh, hey Allie!" I smiled and pulled her into my arms, tilting her chin up to me for a quick kiss.
"What's so funny?"
I glanced back at Adrienne and thought about how we'd more or less been joking about how magnetic her tits were. Instead of telling Allie that, I just waved it off and said, "Oh, just some guys coming to talk to us about the fight with Drew and Marco. We've been getting them all week."
"Yeah, you can't go ten feet without hearing about Ben and Adrienne," Allie sighed, looking a little upset.
"Hey..." I hugged the petite brunette. "It'll all blow over."
Allie looked back and forth between me and Adrienne, a strange glint in her eye. "If you say so."
I wrapped my arm around my pseudo-girlfriend's shoulders. "C'mon. Let's get some food."
"Goodnight, Mr. Sanders. I'll have Allie back by eleven."
"See you later, Ben." Allie's dad clapped me on the shoulder as I escorted his daughter out and onto the sidewalk. I don't know if he'd be so friendly if he knew what I'd done to his little girls last year, but both the Sanders parents had been nothing but warm to me since well before I started taking their youngest daughter out on dates.
Allie herself clung to my arm as we headed for my car. "So what's the plan?"
"Oh, you know. Butter you up. Get you naked. And give you at least three screaming orgasms."
"Ben," Allie slapped my arm while giggling. "Is sex all you ever think about?"
"Let me think ... sex ... sex ... sex ... uh, yeah." I nodded sagely.
Allie just rolled her eyes. "We've been dating for almost two months now and I STILL can't get you to think about politics, religion, or philosophy?"
I thought about it for a second before replying, "I have faith that the mutual- benefit principle of our particular bipartisan relationship will ultimately allow our two sides to see past our differences and come together for some really nasty, hardcore sex." I grinned.
"You're incorrigible." Allie smacked me again. And then she leaned into me for a kiss.
Just as her lips were about to touch mine, my cell phone blared to life. Allie sighed as the moment was broken. I frowned apologetically and then reached into my pocket to grab it. "Adrienne."
"Of course," Allie sighed.
I picked up the line and put it to my ear. "Hey, what's u- ... uh-huh ... Oh! Right now! Ah, shit. Yeah-yeah. I'm with Allie now. No, it's okay, it's okay. We'll be right over. Yeah ... See you in a bit."
I hit END on the phone and turned to Allie, who looked a little peeved. The girl said she wasn't jealous of my close friendship with Adrienne but no girl likes to be interrupted on a date. "I swear I'll make this up to you."
"What's going on?" Allie planted her foot down and glared at me.
"Her power's out. She has no idea why but she's a little freaked."
"So let her call an electrician!"
I bit my lip and looked at Allie, raising my eyebrows while I waited her out. She turned and huffed for a few seconds, clearly annoyed. But then she exhaled slowly and turned back to me. "No, no, you're right. If you can fix it, you can fix it. I can't make her wait in the dark for however many hours..."
I smiled and stooped to pick Allie up, lifting her light body easily as I brought her face just above mine. "I'll make it up to you. You'll get extra-special sex tonight."
"Ben, not every girl is as sex-obsessed as you might think."
I pouted. "What? I don't make you feel good?"
Allie blushed and looked to the side. "Well..." She clearly started to think about our sex life, which WAS truly incredible. "Maybe I enjoy it a little..."
I laughed and kissed her before setting her down. "Pouting on a date when I have to run off and rescue another girl? Complaining about how you haven't changed me enough after nearly two months together? I'd say you're acting like my girlfriend, Allie."
She blushed again. "Well ... maybe I am your girlfriend."
I did a double take. "Really?" I was outright shocked. She'd spent so much time insisting we were just 'having fun' and ignoring how we'd been totally involved with each other, more so it seemed sometimes than even Kenny and Abbie.
"Just because I keep saying we aren't doesn't change the fact that we ACT like boyfriend and girlfriend, Ben," she sighed wistfully.
I just beamed and pulled her to me for a hug.
But then Allie fixed her gaze on me, that mysterious glint back in her eyes. "Don't forget that little fact the next time you're trying to deny something."
"Sure," I shrugged, stepped back, and then reached my hand out to her. "Let's go rescue Adrienne, girlfriend. And then I'll take you around the world."
"Hold my arm," I grunted. "One more, aaaand ... hunnggh." I pulled all my weight back and half-lifted Adrienne up the scrabbly incline until she got her feet set under her.
"Thanks, Ben," Adrienne huffed once she got balanced. "I can't believe I need help when even your girlfriend has no problem scrambling up." She nodded over towards 5'3" Allie.
I turned where Allie was already going up the hill to the Emerald Vista, a spectacular view over the California coastline that was our destination for this little day hike on a Saturday morning. I looked back to Adrienne and smiled. "No worries. The trail is usually pretty easy. But it looks like the last storm eroded some of that behind you."
"Storm, shmorm. I'm just not used to hiking. It feels weird whenever the ground isn't quite stable and level beneath my feet."
I chuckled. "You're too used to dancing on football fields and basketball floors."
Adrienne rolled her eyes and slapped my shoulder. "Whatever." She then sighed and looked up the hill. "Ben, you really should go pay more attention to your girlfriend on the way back down. Allie deserves that much. I'll be fine."
"You're still gonna slip somewhere." I wasn't being condescending. It was mere fact that Adrienne was the least experienced hiker in the group. She'd fallen twice coming up.
"But you've got a girlfriend along." Adrienne pointed.
"Allie and I were friends first, and she understands. Besides, everyone else here is a couple: Daniel and Elaine, Kaito and Megan, Kenny and Abbie." I shrugged. "Either way you're going to be getting help from a guy with a girlfriend. Makes the most sense for it to be me."
Adrienne sighed. "I feel like such a third wheel. Or I guess, uh, ninth wheel. I just wish Cassidy hadn't canceled at the last minute so I wouldn't feel so awkward."
"Come on." I held my hand out to her. "This view will make it all worthwhile."
Upon completing the hike, we decided to head into Laguna Beach to grab some food. As a group, we cobbled together two tables on the patio at Las Brisas, not an easy thing on a Saturday morning. Then, with a picture-perfect view of the Laguna Beach crescent bay, we chilled out and unwound.
Still feeling a bit like the odd-girl out amongst four couples, Adrienne was unusually quiet, and I was doing my best to include her in the conversation.
After an hour and a half, we piled into our two cars to head home. Daniel and Elaine had Megan and Kaito riding with them. Kenny had picked up Abbie and Allie and then swung by to pick up me and Adrienne as well. Now on the way TO the hike, I'd sat in the back sandwiched between Allie and Adrienne. But for the return trip, Allie had cut me off at the last instant and said, "No, I'm the smallest. I'll sit in the middle this time."
I hadn't thought much of it at the time, but Allie then spent the rest of the ride home twisted towards me to talk while more or less keeping Adrienne to her back and isolated.
When the five of us got to my place, Adrienne and I both got out. Adrienne could easily walk a couple houses down and across the street to her place. I was going to kiss Allie goodbye until Monday, but when I leaned back in the car, she suddenly scooted across the seat and hopped out. Turning back to the car, she told Abbie, "Tell mom I'm going to hang out with Ben for a bit. He'll drop me off later."
Allie glanced at me for confirmation and I just nodded in agreement.
Abbie nodded and waved goodbye, then she and Kenny zipped away, probably happy for the opportunity to be alone for a little while.
Adrienne hugged me and pecked my cheek, thanking me for bringing her on her very first hiking trip. And then with a wave to Allie she turned and walked off.
Allie then grabbed my hand and tugged me into the house, her grip firm and the look on her face anything but amorous. I had a bad feeling about this.
We ran into the twins and my mom on the way in. Allie was polite in her greetings and then she led me upstairs to my bedroom and then closed the door. She turned me and sat me down on the bed, and the nagging bad feeling got worse when Allie didn't join me, but instead pulled up my desk chair beside the bed.
"Ben, do you love me?" my girlfriend started.
My eyebrows furrowed and I grimaced. "I, uh..."
"I'm not in love with you," she stated clearly. "I LOVE being with you and it's really, really great being your girlfriend. The sex is AMAZING and we have a lot of fun together. I think you're the first guy I've ever been able to talk to about all my random philosophical bullshit and political opinions and everything, and I really appreciate that about you. But I'm not in love with you. Fair enough?"
I gulped. "Uh, sure."
"Now, are you in love with me?" she asked interrogatively. "I just need confirmation."
"Uh, no, Allie. I'm really enjoying our relationship, but no, I'm not in love with you."
She nodded, and then slowly took a deep breath, bracing herself. "Are you in love with Adrienne?"
I inhaled sharply and turned my head. I bit my lip and collected myself before saying, "It's complicated."
"Don't give me that avoidance bullshit, Ben. You already told me that you still love her. But are you IN love with her?"
I inhaled and pictured the phrase in my head: 'Yes, I'm in love with her.' But there was a tightness in my chest. Something about the phrase just felt ... wrong ... I re- imagined the phrase: 'I love Adrienne.' THAT phrase made sense to me. I could feel it.
Then I tried again. 'In Love' was such a powerful couple of words, and a unique set. I loved my family. I loved Brandi. I loved Brooke. But I wasn't 'in love' with them. I might have been in love with Adrienne. I certainly was before at some point. And as I thought about her now, I could imagine being 'in love' with her again. But right now, with her fears and emotional issues and everything, I knew she just wanted my friendship right now. She wanted a very close friendship, but just a friendship nonetheless.
'In Love': the phrase meant so much more to me. It represented romance, both physical and emotional desire, partnership, and a feeling of belonging. It represented a feeling of loss when that person wasn't around, like the other half of my soul had gone missing.
Adrienne could be that person, if we ever made that commitment to each other. I remembered what she'd told me once before: if we got together again, it would be for real. But we weren't yet.
In fact, there was only one person who had gotten to that point in my heart: Dawn. It felt like ages ago when we agreed to take some time apart and just enjoy our youth and the people around us. You know what they say: out of sight, out of mind.
But while I hadn't thought of Dawn in a while, I hadn't forgotten her. I had no doubt that if Dawn and I lived within fifty miles of each other, we never would have broken apart that Thanksgiving weekend. We'd still be together, as much 'in love' as ever. She was my soulmate, the way Allie talked about soulmates.
This was just supposed to be a temporary separation, because of distance, not lack of love. Dawn could enjoy her fling with Ryan while I enjoyed the girls around me. Then, come summertime and the fall beyond, we would be together again. Ryan would stay at community college, Dawn and I would meet together at Berkeley, and all would be right in the world again. Dawn was the one I was meant to be with, right? Dawn was the only one I would truly be 'in love' with when my world ended, right? So I couldn't be with Adrienne.
Breathing slowly, I opened my eyes. I hadn't realized they'd been closed. But Allie was waiting for me with a nervous look on her face, and I smiled reassuringly. And then in a serious voice, I said, "No. I'm not in love with Adrienne."
Allie stared hard at me. She knew I was a horrible liar and had caught me on it the few times I'd tried to pass off little while lies the way all couples do from time to time. Her golden brown eyes clicked left and right as she gazed into the back of my skull, looking for evidence of deception. She didn't find any.
At long last she sighed and shook her head. "I don't get it. You and Adrienne belong together. Everyone sees it. Why can't the two of you?"
I shrugged. "Like I tried to say, it's complicated. There are things between me and her that you might never know about."
"You're better with her than with me. Yeah, I like our relationship, Ben," Allie insisted. "And I don't want to sabotage my own happiness. But I don't get it. Even though I'm your girlfriend you love her more."
I shrugged. "I love my sisters more than you; it doesn't mean I'm going to give up my girlfriend for them. With most people, they care about their friends and family more than their boyfriends or girlfriends. Friends and family are much closer to 'forever' than a high school romance. And isn't that what we wanted from the beginning? No permanent attachments. Just some fun until the end of the year when we go our separate ways?"
"You wouldn't have to go your separate ways with Adrienne, Ben. She's going to Berkeley with you, isn't she?"
I inhaled and relaxed. "Dawn's waiting for me."
"Ah, yes, the mythical Dawn," Allie nodded.
I rolled my eyes. "She's not a myth and you've seen her picture in my room. Someday I'll bring her down her to introduce you all."
Allie sighed and looked away for a second, clearly lost in her own thoughts. I waited her out for almost a minute before leaning forward and rubbing the cute brunette's knee. "Allie? Are we okay?"
She inhaled and tilted her head back. "Sometimes I wish I could let you go already."
"Let me go?"
She sighed. "I know I'm going to have to let you go eventually, Ben. You're not my soulmate and we have no future, and knowing that is kind of depressing. I mean, every day we get closer to college is one day closer to us breaking up."
I shook my head. "Don't think of it that way. Think of this as a vacation, Allie. You go off and enjoy yourself for a week, squeezing as much happiness and fun into it as you can. Yeah, it's got an ending and you'll always have in the back of your mind how many days are left before you've got to go home. But you can't let that stop you from enjoying yourself in the meantime."
Allie blinked and then looked up at me, her eyes a little brighter. "Vacation, huh?"
I grinned. "Yeah. I'm just a four-month long vacation, WAY better than a week at the Grand Canyon or something. Okay?"
"Okay." Allie nodded and then smiled before getting off the desk chair and crawling on top of me on the bed. I lay back and then reached up with my hands as she tilted her face down to me, parting her lips slightly to accept my tongue as she bent and gave me a wonderful passion-filled kiss that was both loving and melancholic at the same time.
Our kiss built and built as my hands slid under the back of her shirt, roaming across the naked skin of her back. Her hands came down to clutch at my shoulders while my hand slid over her cute little ass, and Allie moaned into my mouth as our teenage hormones built and built. I'd found that intense emotional discussions somehow always put girls in the mood.
"Think you can be quiet?" I whispered softly while my right hand slid beneath the waistband of her shorts.
"No, not now," Allie whimpered. Then she pulled her head away from my face and quickly slid down the bed before glancing behind herself to make sure she'd locked the door. Then her hands were at my crotch, stroking me through my shorts while opening up my zipper. "But if you think you can keep quiet, I'd like to give my boyfriend a blowjob if you don't mind."
"Uh, I don't mind," I grunted as she pulled my hard rod through the flap.
"Good, I've only got a little bit of vacation left and I intend to make the most of it." Allie grinned. "Gimme your cum, Ben. I'm not going home until I feel your warmth soaking into my belly."
This was weird. Allie had been quite explicit in her directions. I was to pick her up at her house at exactly 8:03pm for this Friday night date. Not 8:02, not 8:04. 8:03. She even synchronized our watches at school earlier. I was to arrive having already gotten my own dinner. And I was to wear khakis or other loose pants instead of jeans.
So here I sat in my car, confused and anxiously watching the slow ticking of the second hand on my watch, trying to decide for myself if the minute hand was closer to 8:02 or 8:03. Sometimes it was hard to tell with these elegant analog watches that didn't have hash marks between the 12 and 1. I used to have a digital which was really easy to read, but while I'd been dating Adrienne she'd forbidden me from wearing a digital as it was too cheap and tacky for her boyfriend.
Ultimately, the decision was made for me when I heard a car door opening and all of a sudden, Kenny Doyle appeared in front of me. I didn't know he was here, too; the car between us must have been blocking my view of his beater Chevy. Kenny checked his watch and then started heading up the sidewalk to the house. That was my first indication that the Sanders twins were plotting something together.
Kenny stopped and turned when he heard me opening my door as well. "You too?"
I shrugged. "8:03, right?"
"Right. What do you think they're up to?"
I shrugged and looked at his worn khakis. Kenny certainly wasn't a khakis kind of guy. They just weren't meant for 17/18-year-olds. "I dunno. Double date?"
"Probably. But why the ugly threads?"
I sighed and shrugged. By now we'd gotten to the front door and we both stared at our watches. There were about ten seconds to go. "Guess we're about to find out."
Kenny hovered over his watch and reached for the doorbell. But just before he pressed it, the door swung open and both Kenny and I dropped our jaws. Abbie and Allie stood before us, clad only in identical baggy T-shirts and who knows what underneath. Both were in identical ponytails and had identical makeup. In point of fact, the two identical twins truly looked identical.
The Sanders twins backed up and motioned us inside the house, me closing the door behind us. And then as if they'd been practicing their unison forever, the girls reached down, lifted the T-shirts over their heads to reveal that they were utterly and completely naked beneath, then said together, "Hello, boyfriend."
Kenny and I paused to look at each other. Ho. Ly. Shit.
We didn't have much time to adjust before the girls stepped forward, each of them grabbing our heads and tugging us downward for juicy kisses. I felt a twin's tongue spearing into my mouth, massaging me gently but quickly before she backed up. The girls then switched places, yanked our heads down again, and gave us new identical kisses.
Now my mind was being suitably blown in the knowledge that both Allie and Abbie had just kissed me, even if I wasn't sure of the order just yet. And if I looked surprised, Kenny was practically hyperventilating. I got the distinct impression he'd never had a threesome before (let alone a potential foursome), and certainly not with twins. The Sanders girls were probably giving him a fantasy come true already.
A twin each then took us by the hand, leading us down the hall towards their bedroom. I had a faint bit of nostalgia to the last time I was in their room, last year when I'd taken both girls' virginities. Even once I started dating Allie, we hadn't had this opportunity since her parents were often home. But they weren't home tonight.
Not much had changed. There were the side-by-side twin beds separated by a nightstand. Abbie's bed was still in pastel blue and Allie's was still in pastel green, although the patterns were new. My twin led me over to the green bed while the other led me Kenny to the blue bed, and after sitting themselves at the ends of the mattress, the girls started disrobing us. I found the reason for the khakis in that my pants dropped to my ankles easily, and fashion wasn't important since we weren't going out. And I took the time then to observe my twin, trying to confirm my suspicion that it was indeed my girlfriend Allie who was currently staring at my cock.
See, the girls were identical twins, yes. But even identicals are never quite perfectly identical. Sunspots, tan lines, and other features can't be duplicated by genetics. And while I'd never really bothered to memorize the exact skin features of my girlfriend, my brain somehow recognized them and I was pretty sure it was Allie who was now leaning forward to take my cock into her mouth.
That sealed it for me. My eyes might not have been very good at distinguishing the girls, but my dick knew. I'd taught both girls how to suck cock way back when, but since last year, I'd been giving Allie the advanced courses and there was no mistaking the unique skills I'd taught her. Allie was giving me a classic warm-up blowjob in just the way she knew I liked it. And as I started panting softly at the pleasure my girlfriend was inducing in my dick, I risked a glance over to Kenny.
Surprisingly, he was already staring over, watching me getting my dick sucked. I rather doubted Kenny had ever seen a live sex act before, just porn videos. And he seemed to be even more turned on watching a Sanders twin sucking me than he was at getting sucked. Perhaps he was still unsure himself which girl was which, and he could fantasize that it was Allie blowing him for the very first time.
Either way, Kenny didn't have to wait long. Abbie popped off his dick, showing me that while my buddy wasn't as long or as thick as me, Kenny still had a nice cock. And then Abbie called out, "Switch!"
Allie grinned around my meat, pulling back and then kissing my mushroom head tenderly before switching places with her sister. She briefly examined only the second dick she'd ever had in her young life. And then Kenny REALLY knew that Allie at some point was slurping on his knob when the girls resumed their warm- up fellatio. In fact, it was such a mental high to have the second twin sucking his dick that Kenny started grunting and thrusting his hips, forcing Allie to back off and hold his rod in her hand to keep him still and keep him from popping off too soon.
Meanwhile, I learned that while Abbie had not received my particular advanced training on cocksucking, she HAD improved since we were last together and I was enjoying the pleasant sensation of a different mouth worshipping at my altar of fertility.
Eventually, Abbie decided that it was my turn as she stood up on her tiptoes and leaned to whisper in my ear. "Like that?"
"Loved it ... Abbie..." I whispered back, making sure Kenny didn't overhear.
Her golden brown eyes went wide-open for a second and she glanced at me. "How'd you know?" she whispered.
I glanced down at my prick. "The dick knows."
Abbie just giggled at that before saying, "Well ... why don't you show me what my sister's been getting." And at that, the cute brunette lay back on her sister's bed, spreading her legs wide for me and rubbing one hand over her own clit. I chuckled. Abbie's pussy was even trimmed the same way as Allie's.
Taking the hint, I sank to my knees and put my head between the cute brunette's legs while reaching out to her with my tongue. I took a long swipe of her cleft from base to clit first, causing her to shiver. And then I moved in a little closer to work the magic Keira and Dawn had taught me so long ago, and the advanced skills Adrienne had refined in me somewhat more recently.
"Ohhh ... FUCK, Ben!" Abbie groaned.
Allie noticed what we were up to and she moved into the same position as her sister. At first, Kenny looked like he wanted to just fist his cock and plunge it inside her, but he noticed what I was doing and his ego wouldn't let him satisfy himself just yet. Obediently, he got to his knees and started licking away while Allie just lay her head back to enjoy a new head between her legs.
It was never a competition. I think everyone knew I was the sex-god in the room and to his credit, Kenny didn't try to one-up me. He just kept plugging away after I brought Abbie to a screaming orgasm and he even managed to get Allie to squeal in climax before I brought Abbie over a second time. But once I stood up, bent Abbie's knees to her own chest and swiftly plunged my cock into his girlfriend, Kenny didn't mind skipping Allie's second orgasm to quickly bury his own dick into my girlfriend.
If I hadn't been sure I had Abbie beneath me before, I certainly knew now. Allie had been exquisitely tight after going almost a year without being fucked. But repeated sexual encounters between us had trained Allie to accommodate me, so that while her pussy was still extremely small and narrow, it knew how to stretch around my girth. Abbie had no such training, and it felt like I knocked the wind out of her when I plowed through her close-fitting vaginal canal, burrowing deeper and deeper until finally I banged up against that spongy wall. Abbie threw her head back and gurgled, "Ohmigod," her lips quivering while she tried to get used to the extremely full sensation.
Hooking my hands beneath Abbie's knees, I pressed forward a little harder, crushing her own knees against her perky tits while also tilting her hips up to meet me. And I started my cock around in a circular motion at full depth, trying to loosen her up just a bit so that I could fuck the older-by-two-minutes twin with a little more freedom.
"Ohmigawd..." Abbie groaned sensuously.
"Ugh, ugh, ugh," came her twin sister's reply as Allie started grunting. On the other bed, Kenny was already humping in and out of Allie, grunting with an ecstatic look on his face while she held his head and whispered husky, naughty words right at him. I switched my attention back and forth then for a few minutes, watching the nearly identical looks of pleasure crossing both twins' faces. And then I watched as Allie tilted her head back and whimpered as she climaxed, Kenny holding out just long enough before his ass clenched and he began spewing wave after wave of spunk inside my girlfriend.
Abbie and I weren't far behind. True to form, I'd experimented around enough to remember all of Abbie's buttons. Rather than bring Abbie off right away just to prove I could, and perhaps cause some resentment or a complex of inferiority from Kenny, I'd actually ramped her up to the precipice of climax twice before backing off. I'd gotten the young girl to whimper in frustration and annoyance with me before I started thrusting again. And I'd stimulated her right back up to that point of no return without letting her cross it.
But this final time, I held nothing back, pounding my thick cock in and out of Abbie's constricting tunnel, adjusting the angle with her own knees until I could feel the ridge of my mushroom head rubbing against her G-spot inside, and right when Abbie threw her head back and screamed, I buried my cock as far as it would go and then let fly with my own hot load of cum, feeling the exquisite high not only of ejaculating, but of spurting into a girl I hadn't been with in such a long time.
"AAAAHHHH!!!" Abbie screamed. "Cum in me! Cum in ME!"
Our night was just beginning.
When we were done with that first round, the girls lay back on Abbie's bed, side- by-side while Kenny and I rested on Allie's bed. Abbie nodded to me, saying, "Ben figured it out. How about you, Kenny?"
Kenny gawked for a second, glancing back and forth with a little look of nervousness on his face.
Allie teased, "Come on, don't you know your own girlfriend?"
He blushed and then blurted, "Actually, I was just so mind-blown I couldn't tell. I'm sorry, baby."
Abbie humphed her sister, "Actually, I'll bet he was so lost in his fantasy he imagined both of us were you." She fixed Kenny with a look. "Ain't that right, baby?"
Kenny blushed even deeper and looked right at his girlfriend. "Sorry, Abbie."
She waved. "No, don't be. I know you've been fantasizing about it for a long time. Now you finally fucked my little sister."
And with that, Abbie leaned over, dipped two fingers into Allie's crotch and then scooped out some of Kenny's cum. She brought the creamy fluid up to her face and licked her fingers erotically. "You naughty boyfriend, Kenny. You spunked inside my little sister!" she said with mock indignation.
Incredibly enough, Kenny's dick twitched at that mere thought. We all saw it, and the Sanders twins grinned at each other. As if connected on the same wavelength, the girls then crooked a finger at Kenny. "Come here, baby," they said in unison.
Drawn as if he had a rope around his waist, Kenny moved as directed and eventually the girls had him sitting up against Abbie's headboard.
"Don't get too used to this, baby," Abbie said as the two girls hovered side-by- side with their faces over his dick. "This is just a one-shot deal with twin sisters and best friends."
Kenny nodded and I had a brief thought of Adrienne. Yeah, Kenny had been my best buddy since I moved down to SoCal; but when I thought of it, Adrienne was really my best friend. We spent all our available time together at school, even more than Allie if you thought about it. And then there were our multiple-hour conversations on Wednesdays, the random phone calls just to see how the other was doing. And when I saw something hilarious on TV, I always thought of Adrienne first to share it.
But then present matters brought me back to attention. Abbie and Allie were giving Kenny his very first tandem blowjob, and I didn't think his eyes could get any wider. But the position also left the Sanders twins on all fours with their asses pointing back at me, and there was just no way I could pass up an invitation like that.
I grinned to myself. This was going to be a night to remember.
While the girls worked at getting Kenny hard again, I was already erect and ready to go in typical Ben-recovery time. I slid myself into Allie first while fingering Abbie from behind, fucking my girlfriend for a few minutes before trading twins. Kenny ended up blowing his load into Abbie's mouth and then I swear, he nearly popped again when Abbie turned and molded her lips around Allie's, sharing the hot, creamy bounty with her little sister.
I wasn't much further behind. After swapping back and forth more times than I could remember, I finally pulled out of Abbie's cunt and sprayed my load all over her ass. Allie giggled when she realized what I'd done, and then I got to watch my girlfriend licking up my jizz from her sister's perky round globes.
Round three fulfilled one of the new fantasies Allie had instilled in me. Kenny needed some time to recover and I found myself lying back on Allie's bed while she rode me cowgirl style. That itself was a normal thing for us, but what had me as hard as an iron bar was watching Abbie suckling her sister's nipples and kissing her neck. The girls weren't really bisexual, but they certainly knew how to turn a guy on.
After Allie came, they swapped places and Abbie rode me while Allie suckled her sister's teats. I barely held on long enough for Abbie to cum before I spunked another load of sperm into the older twin's pussy. And then I felt like nearly cumming AGAIN when Allie just threw her nerves to the wind, bent over her twin sister's crotch, and proceeded to slurp my jism out while Abbie just screamed in mixed astonishment and arousal.
I swear Allie made Abbie cum harder than I'd ever seen. Guess they WERE willing to try a little bisexuality, even if it was just once.
Well, watching one twin go down on the other while slurping cum got Kenny rock hard for a third go then. He climbed onto Allie missionary-style and fucked my girlfriend like a rabbit on speed before blowing. And then it was Abbie's turn to drain her sister's cunt of her boyfriend's seed.
And just when everyone thought they were exhausted, I rolled my girlfriend onto her side and entered Allie from a spoon position, filling up her recently emptied pussy with my fourth erection of the night while reaching around to hold her breast and kiss the back of her neck. Abbie and Kenny were cuddling on her bed, both of them done for the night.
"Have fun tonight, honey?" I asked Allie softly.
Almost too worn out to fuck me back, Allie moaned, "Mmm-hmm..."
"I can't believe you went down on Abbie like that," I grunted, feeling my dick twitch again at the mere thought.
"Me, neither. I wasn't thinking, I just moved to get your cum."
"You regret it?"
Allie giggled. "No, actually. We might even try it again without any boys. Pretty soon, I won't need you anymore."
"Well, you might like it for a while..." I moaned and then shoved myself a little deeper, using her boob as a hand grip. "But there's no replacing this cock."
"Unnnghhh," Allie groaned as she felt me stretching her to her limits. "No ... no there isn't."
I smiled smugly. But then Allie giggled. "Of course, I could just leave you for Kenny. He IS cuter than you."
"Hey!" I exclaimed and thrust my cock more forcefully into my girlfriend's pussy.
Allie just giggled. "But no one fucks like you, Ben. Mmm ... Fuck me one last time."
"I'm fucking you," I grunted.
"A little harder, honey," Allie moaned. "Fuck me and cum inside me. I always loved feeling you spurt inside me, Ben. It's what got us into such trouble in the first place. Cum, honey. Cum inside me! Let me go to sleep feeling your sperm soaking into my womb."
"Oh, Allie," I groaned and put my forehead against her back, concentrating on the rhythmic motions of my hips.
"Ohmigod," she moaned. "Spunk in me, honey! Do it! Do it!"
"Ohhh-uuugh!" I grunted as I felt my final ejaculation burst from my balls, splashing up against the inside of Allie's pussy.
"Yesss," Allie hissed. "More, Ben. More! I love it!"
"Urrghhh!" I grunted again, calling upon my reserves to make my fourth cum of the day a halfway-decent load.
"Ummm," my girlfriend moaned as her body tensed up in a climax of her own, her pussy milking me for every last drop.
And then we were well and truly done. Allie let her head flop onto the mattress. I hadn't realized she'd been holding it up as her orgasm washed through her. And with my cock slowly deflating inside her, I cuddled our two bodies even closer together.
"You're my boyfriend now, Ben," Allie reminded me in a quiet voice. "That means you have certain obligations."
"Okay," I sighed, wiped out from my exertions.
"And you are now obligated to fill me up every day. Somehow, someway, your cum is gonna splash inside me. Every. Single. Day.. Got it?"
i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.
I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.
42 Chapter 35: Prom
May 2002, Senior Year
The last week and a half had been perfect. Allie's and my relationship had been re-energized and we'd been fucking like rabbits every chance we got, in every position possible. I found that having such a small and light girlfriend had its advantages. I could lift Allie and literally fuck her up the wall of my bedroom without getting too exhausted. I could fuck her wheelbarrow style without my arms giving out. And once we even had completely free-standing sex, without supports of any kind. My legs turned to jello after I spunked inside her, and we collapsed onto the floor in the end. But still, we'd pulled it off.
Allie repeatedly said she wanted to get the most out of her 'vacation' and she considered each day a failure if she didn't somehow manage to get my cum inside her body, one way or another. That line of thinking led to some risky sexual encounters. She even rode me one time in an out of the way school bathroom stall after classes had ended, straddling my lap and propping her feet up where the toilet bowl met the wall so that no one could see her feet. Allie even made some sly references to finding a way to fuck me during our Senior Prom.
Speaking of Prom, I pooled together with the guys as we came up with our arrangements. Kenny, Sung, and I were renting a big stretch limo to take Abbie, Stephanie, and Allie together. Daniel, Kaito, and Cameron were doing the same for Elaine, Megan, and Cassidy.
As for my cheerleader friends, Heather and Lynne had both found themselves dates. And Adrienne was being escorted by Kyle McGinley. Her opinion of him had been significantly raised when he came to our defense during the whole Drew-Marco thing, which led to the two of them talking more in the following weeks, and eventually led to him asking her to the Prom. She'd accepted, and while I personally didn't think they were going to start dating again, I didn't put it past either of them to just fuck around a bit for the fun of it. They'd certainly gotten close when they were dating before, and Adrienne no longer seemed to have her mental blocks with sex and trust.
So with Prom coming up on Saturday, just three days away, everyone in our group of friends waited anxiously in anticipation of one of the biggest nights of our young lives. I myself was pretty excited about it, looking forward to spending a romantic evening with Allie and just letting the magic of Prom sweep me away.
Little did I know what bomb was about to be dropped on me.
It was just after 4pm when the doorbell rang on Wednesday. Per routine, I went over to the front door and opened it for Adrienne.
"Hey, Tiger," Adrienne stood there, looking absolutely radiant in the bright afternoon light. The sun was still high over the horizon, basking everything in a golden glow. Butterflies leaped to action in my stomach and I felt my heart speed up, the way it always did when I saw my gorgeous friend.
"Hey, A.D.," I smiled. "How's Kyle?"
"Nervous, actually," Adrienne giggled as she stepped inside and then followed me into the living room.
"Hey, A.D.," Brooke meandered by and waved before sliding past us into the family room and seizing control of the remote control. I let her go. I had better entertainment now.
We settled onto the living room couch and I gestured for Adrienne to continue. "You were saying how Kyle's getting nervous?"
"Yeah. For such a big, macho guy, he's got a surprisingly sensitive soul. I hadn't noticed the first time around."
I shrugged. "Don't judge a book by its cover, right?"
Adrienne nodded.
"So does his sensitivity make it more likely or less likely that you'll start dating him again?"
Adrienne laughed. "Dating? Ben, we graduate in little more than a month!"
"I see," I nodded sagely. "So it's just recreational fucking to pass the time until you both move on."
"Ben!" Adrienne slapped my arm and grinned. "Are the twins home?"
I shook my head in the negative, then Adrienne sighed and said, "Actually, I'm not sure if Kyle and I will ever get that far."
"What?" I arched an eyebrow. "You've been complaining to me for the past month about how much you've been craving cock."
She glanced down at my crotch for a moment before saying, "I'm not saying I don't WANT to. It's just..." she trailed off. "You really don't mind?"
I shook my head. "Of course, not. I'm your friend, Adrienne. I just want to see you happy."
She smiled. "That's sweet. And I don't know yet if Kyle and I are going to sleep together."
"He IS getting a hotel room, isn't he?" I leaned in and leered.
"Actually no, I don't think so. We're not together and he didn't want to be presumptuous. He just seems happy to be my date and we'll see where things go from there."
I snorted. "He'll have a backup plan, just in case. No self-respecting guy would forgive himself if an opportunity to be with you passed him by."
The gorgeous blonde blushed. "I dunno."
"Well I'll make you a deal. I've got a hotel room and if I strike out with Allie, you can come stay with me," I ogled Adrienne's chest while she both rolled her eyes in mock annoyance and arched her back to shove her tits towards me. We both knew we were still terribly attracted to one another physically, and only our friendship and agreement to keep things platonic were really holding us back. Joking around about it every now and again let us relieve the sexual tension.
Adrienne giggled for a bit, but then she pulled back and sighed, giving me a dead serious look. "You know, you probably shouldn't joke about that, Ben."
I frowned, not understanding. "What?"
Adrienne's hazel eyes softened as she looked at me with a trace of sadness. "You know, I thought for a long time that we'd be going to Senior Prom together. Back when you told me you broke up with Dawn and ... well ... even though we were 'nottogether', I thought we'd still end up together, you know?"
I exhaled and bit my lip. Quietly, I replied, "I'd thought the same for a long time."
"It's my own fault," Adrienne's eyes started moistening. "If I'd just had the guts to take the chance and be with you the way we both really wanted..."
"Hey, hey," I pulled Adrienne into a hug. "Don't beat yourself up over this. The past is past. I'm here for you now and here for you always. Isn't my eternal friendship worth one night with Kyle McGinley as your escort?" I said lightly.
Adrienne snorted. "Yeah, yeah. Friendship..."
The smile slowly disappeared off Adrienne's face and then it felt like time slowed down. The world went quiet around us and shrunk, the walls and floor fading away until there was nothing left but this couch and the two of us. The air became still as I focused on this beautiful young woman, the softness of her skin, and the batting of her eyelashes.
Adrienne turned in my embrace and looked up into my arms. Her eyes were big and luminous, searching into the back of my soul from just inches away. Her face was a priceless work of art, enchanting in its beauty. And when she spoke, her voice had such a melodic, sensual tone. "Still, Ben, it would be nice to be with you on Saturday."
My mouth was dry and my world shrunk further down to only her. My heart spoke for me next and I husked softly, "You still can be."
Adrienne blinked a few times as her hand came up, her fingertips gently brushing against my cheek. What happened next came automatically as I dipped my head down. She sensed my intention and quickly rose up to meet me, and then my brain was exploding as Adrienne's patented nuclear kiss set off every nerve in my body.
But just as soon as we started, Adrienne jerked back. "Oh, no, no."
I blinked and pulled my head back as well. "Oh, shit. Adrienne, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that." The world around us reappeared: walls, the floor, windows. And my promise to Allie that no matter what, she would be my date. "Oh, hell," I gasped.
"No, Ben. We can't. Even if we really wanted to, I couldn't break it off with Kyle three days before the Prom. And Allie really doesn't deserve to get her heart broken."
"You're right, you're right." I was holding my head and nodding. "That was a mistake. That was my mistake. I'm so sorry, Adrienne."
"No, I'm sorry, Ben. I started it."
"No, I did."
"I kissed you."
"But I leaned in."
Adrienne took a deep breath and then looked away, speaking rapidly. "We can't work out, Ben. I want you. GAWD DAMMIT I want you! But you belong to Dawn. You're going to go be with her in the summer and at school and you'll break my heart if we're together. And I can't take that."
"Adrienne," I groaned and reached for her. I couldn't be losing her. Not again. I exhaled heavily. "What if ... What if I wasn't getting back together with Dawn at school? What do I know? I spend only a month out of the year with her. We're not kids anymore. We're growing up into different people and who knows how much we've changed?"
"You don't believe that," Adrienne frowned, moisture in her eyes as she shook her head.
"But ... what if?" I reached for her.
Adrienne's lower lip quivered and she shook her head. "Don't do this, Ben. Don't get my hopes up unless you're sure."
"I still love you, Adrienne," I pleaded. "Do you want to be with me?"
She whimpered, "Would you really choose me over Dawn?"
I was breathing hard. Would I? Out of sight, out of mind, right? I claimed I loved Dawn, but when was the last time I talked to her? And who was Dawn really, as a grown-up person? It was easy to love 'summer camp Dawn'. When we were together, we were in our own little world, a magical retreat away from real life. But would I still love the real-world Dawn? Did I even KNOW real-world Dawn? Hell, I hadn't even known she liked country music.
Dawn was a fantasy girl. It was always easy to love the fantasy girl. Together from birth, soulmates, finding each other again at college after being separated, it was all so romantic and perfect for a fairy tale. But life isn't a fairy tale. And Adrienne was real. She'd been here, with me, through ups and downs and raw emotions. She'd hated my guts and trusted me so completely. And after it all, we were still here, still with a chance to be together.
I wasn't a kid anymore. I was eighteen now, technically an adult, and maybe it was time to think beyond fantasy and face up to the real world. Adrienne was here, in the flesh, in my life, not just a memory in the distance. I looked at the stunningly beautiful young woman intensely and asked, "Adrienne, do you love me?"
Adrienne quivered and whimpered with furrowed eyebrows, a tear rolling down her cheek as she said softly, "Yes."
I took a deep breath. My next words would change my life forever. And in a deadly serious voice, I stated, "Then yes, I would choose you over Dawn."
Adrienne started crying right then. Her face twisted up into a mask of fear and pain, not quite the result I was expecting from such a life-changing decision in her favor.
I reached for her but Adrienne held her palm out to me, keeping me away. And I sighed and realized my own selfishness. This wasn't just about me. A relationship wasn't just about me choosing Adrienne over Dawn. There were two people involved and Adrienne still had to decide if she really wanted to be with me. Maybe it wasn't a question of me versus Kyle; but it certainly was still a question for Adrienne of being with me and taking the risk that we might eventually break up for whatever reasons versus playing it safe and staying friends.
To be honest, I wasn't sure which way I really wanted her to choose. I wanted Adrienne to be mine. I really, really wanted to be with her. But I had my own fears. We WERE young. Shit happens. Did I really want to take the risk of us breaking up? Could I live without Adrienne in my life down the road if I fucked things up?
And then my cell phone went off.
I ignored it. This was too big a moment for the both of us for me to deal with cell phone calls. I reached for Adrienne again, but she just brought her knees up to her chest and shook her head.
My cell phone blared annoyingly and in frustration, I picked it up so I could hit the END-button to turn off the ringer. But then the caller ID caught my attention.
It read: DAWN.
I stopped breathing. We hadn't talked since she called to wish me a happy birthday weeks ago. And out of all the times to call me, Dawn had to do it NOW?
I looked up at Adrienne, who stared at me through bleary eyes as she recognized the shock on my face. "Who is it?"
"It's Dawn," I croaked.
Adrienne studied me, her gaze locked onto my face. This was it, a tangible moment of choice. I had loved Dawn. She had been my best friend since infancy, my partner in both childhood playtime and teenage sexual exploration. We were lovers and we were friends. But we were growing up now and if my relationship with her was going to continue into college, it would have to be based on more than just our childhoods.
So I made my decision. I hit END, silencing the ring, and set the phone down on the coffee table.
The ball was in Adrienne's court.
"Ben ... I..." she began through her tears. "I just don't know. This is all so sudden and Prom is right around the corner and this will get SOOO messy with Allie and Kyle and I ... I ... I'm still scared."
I sighed and let my shoulders sag. It WAS a little too much in too short of a time. And I KNEW I hadn't completely thought this through. Could I really do this to Allie? I'd made a promise, hadn't I? So I nodded and said, "It's okay, Adrienne."
"Ben, I'm sorry."
"No, it's okay, it's okay. Adrienne, I swore I'd never pressure you, and I'm not going to start now. Manipulating anyone into a relationship they don't want will NEVER work out in the long run."
"I DO love you. And ... and ... I'm overwhelmed that you might actually choose me over Dawn. But I'm just not ready for a relationship, Ben."
"It's okay. I get it."
Adrienne flung herself at me then, not for a kiss, but for a hug as she wrapped her arms around my mid-section and squeezed as hard as she possibly could. "I don't ever want to lose you, Ben."
"You won't," I patted her back gently and squeezed back. "You won't."
Adrienne whimpered and continued to hold me, and a strange feeling of calm settled over me. I rubbed her back and thought about my life, thought about this gorgeous young woman draped around me and just how much she NEEDED me. A terrible period of abuse when she was young had scarred her for life, opening a great void inside her that forever yearned to be filled. I filled that void for Adrienne. I was the one man in this world she trusted, the one man who loved her the way her father and brother should have but didn't. And she loved me equally because I did. It was a powerful thing, to be needed like that. And it bound us together in a way completely different from any other relationship I'd ever had with a girl.
"You'll never lose me, Adrienne," I said firmly. "One way or another, we'll always be together."
Adrienne had finally calmed down and was still lying against my chest, feeling rather drowsy in the aftermath of her tears. She was emotionally wiped out, and as I held her, I was reminded of just why Adrienne always seemed to choose this form of relationship over a more intimate, romantic relationship. The fact was, she needed me as her support more than she needed me as her lover. Almost mournfully, I realized she saw me in part as the brother she should have had instead of the husband she might want for her future.
But eventually Adrienne managed to gather herself together and sit up. She sniffled at the congestion that had built up in her nose and she wiped her eyes, her fingers coming away streaked with running makeup.
Still sniffling, she pointed and said, "Maybe you should change your shirt."
I looked down and chuckled, seeing the vibrant colors that didn't belong on my otherwise white T-shirt. Adrienne then grabbed her purse and headed for the hallway bathroom to clean up before my parents and the twins got home.
I exhaled slowly and leaned my head back. These emotionally-charged moments were just so exhausting.
But then I picked my head up and saw the cell phone on the table again. Dawn had called me and from the way the phone was lit up, she'd left me a message. So after stretching out the kinks in my neck, I reached for the phone and held down the 1-button, listening in as the call went to my voicemail.
Dawn's voice was rather melancholic, full of deep heavy breaths. She said hello and apologized for not calling sooner, but that she'd had quite a bit of thinking to do. She breathed heavily a few more times and then began with a sentence that chilled my heart into nearly stopping:
"Ben, I'm sorry. I know we talked a lot about how we would get back together in the summer and for college, but things with me and Ryan have kind of changed."
My jaw dropped and my eyes went wide as I listened to the rest of Dawn's message. Knowing she had a finite amount of time before the recording cut her off, she kept things short and to the point. And with each continuing sentence, my heart sunk lower and lower and lower. And when she was finally done, all I could do was hit the END-button and set the phone back down in stunned silence.
It was strange. Intellectually, I knew I'd made a rather life-changing decision on my part that I would choose Adrienne over Dawn, to choose my real-life over the fantasy that Dawn represented. It never occurred to me that Dawn might choose the same.
Feeling as if a knife had been thrust into my heart, I got up and silently walked to the stairs. Ascending them one step at a time, I got to the second floor and went to my bedroom. And with a kind of quiet detachment, I went to the framed photo of Dawn on my desk and gently folded it face-down.
Adrienne was in the bedroom with me again. How long she'd been there, I didn't know. But she clearly could read my face and the shock written there. "Ben? What happened?" she asked in a concerned voice.
I just sat on my bed, staring off at nothingness. The world around me had ceased to exist, as if somewhat had stolen it out from beneath my feet. And in a shocked monotone, I replied, "Dawn said she's going to stay with Ryan. He worked really hard this year and he was accepted as a transfer student to Berkeley. She said that as much as she adores me and values our lifelong friendship, she doesn't want to walk away from what she and he have built together."
I went silent and just kept staring at the wall, feeling numb. I didn't know WHAT to think, how to feel, whether to be angry or sad. After all, wasn't I just about as ready to walk away from her?
Adrienne was just quiet as she stood a few feet away, who knows what running through her mind. But after another second, she simply walked over, sat beside me on the bed, and wrapped me up in her arms.
"I'm sorry, Ben," she said softly and sincerely. "I'm sorry."
I just closed my eyes and forced myself to breathe. Tomorrow is the first day of the rest of my life.
Adrienne stayed with me until my parents got home. Since it was a Wednesday, she was already planning to stay with us and despite my desire to just go catatonic and ignore the cruel, cruel world, she got me to at least sit at the dinner table.
I ate ... a little. I didn't speak. And given the 'go-the-fuck-away' signals I was giving everyone, no one tried to make me. My parents gave me my space, understanding that something was wrong. But they did ask Adrienne, and eventually she pulled both my parents into the kitchen to tell them I'd gotten a voicemail from Dawn, telling me that we were staying broken up and she was staying in her relationship with Ryan. I'm pretty sure that sometime later that evening my mom called Deanna Evans to get the other side of the story as well.
After dinner, most everyone left me alone. Adrienne hugged me and promised she'd see me tomorrow. I was pretty sure she'd have stayed to try and help me out if her own emotions weren't so fucked up in the aftermath of our kiss and renewed declarations that we still loved each other.
The twins didn't try to get through to me. They ignored me, content to wait things out and see if I would become better in another day or two, as I usually did.
Brooke, on the other hand, seemed to be on a personal mission to cheer me up from whatever was ailing me. She chatted incessantly with me, trying to draw me out and showing remarkable patience for a girl who wouldn't turn 16 for another couple of weeks. In retrospect, I probably should have known EXACTLY what she was going to do. My little sister wasn't the type to ever give up and after all, she'd already done this twice before.
Sometime in the late evening, well after my parents had gone to sleep, I was still sitting up in bed, contemplating the nature of my existence. I simply had never imagined my future without Dawn in it. Really, I didn't think much about my future in general, but when I had, Dawn had always been by my side. It just seemed ... wrong ... somehow, for her not to be with me when we were gray and old.
I heard a light knock at my door, and still in my own little world, I didn't answer. No matter, a few seconds later, it began to swing open. "Ben?" Brooke called softly as she came into view, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around her torso. Her hair was damp as she was just out of the shower, and I couldn't help but notice how her growing curves stretched out the towel in very specific places. At 5'6" and nearing sixteen, my little sister certainly had the body of a growing young woman.
She didn't bother with the hand waving this time. She knew better. I was a sexual creature and sex had always been the easiest tool with which to manipulate my moods. Brooke simply closed the door, dropped the towel to the floor, and let me stare at her beautiful naked body.
She had a golden tan and a rich glow from the shower. Her dark hair was damp and slicked back against her scalp, the wet look I loved so much. Her breasts were bigger and perkier with age, perhaps already bigger than Brandi's. If I had to guess, my sister would be the first one in our family with a C-cup very soon.
Brooke knew me well. So she slinked into my bedroom, fully ready to fuck me back to happiness. I hadn't been with her in over a week, the last time she'd felt the desperate need for some brother cock, and I could feel myself hardening at the thought of washing away my troubles in a sea of orgasmic ecstasy.
But the problem was DAWN. Dawn and I weren't getting back together. I knew I'd somewhat forgotten her in the past few months. Part of that was because I didn't really want to think about her and Ryan together. More of it was because I was wrapped up in my Adrienne dramas. But I'd still had in the back of my head that she would always be there for me, patiently waiting. No matter what crisis I was currently embroiled in, everything would be alright come summer camp and college beyond. Dawn was my ace in the hole. I'd taken her for granted.
And now she was gone.
Not even sex with Brooke could make the pain of that knowledge go away.
And so maintaining my thousand-yard stare, I said in a low voice, "Brooke, put some clothes on."
My little sister ignored me and climbed onto the bed, sitting beside my knee while facing towards me.
"Brooke, I'm not in the mood."
Still ignoring me, she brushed her bangs back behind her ears and bent over at the waist, reaching through the flap of my boxers and extracting the erection her naked body had produced in me. "This is in the mood," she said quietly.
"That has a mind of its own. But even sex can't make me happy again, Brooke," I sighed melodramatically.
Still with my cock in hand, Brooke just blinked a few times before saying. "If all I can give you is five seconds of happiness, then it'll be worth it, big brother." Then she bent over and shoved my cock to the entrance of her throat, but no further. She was getting much better at taking me into her throat, but she had yet to take all of me inside. Still, my little sister was quite adept at giving me pleasure, and her warm mouth, licking tongue, and powerful suction warred for territory in my mind away from my depressive musings about Dawn.
I closed my eyes and leaned back against the pillows, grimacing in pain. Pleasure ... agony ... ecstasy ... sorrow ... Back and forth I went from focusing on Brooke's blowjob to thinking of Dawn. And somewhere along the way, my little sister inhaled and I suddenly felt her lips wrapped around the base of my dick.
Holy shit! She'd pulled it off!
Brooke backed away almost as suddenly as she'd accomplished the feat, leaving my mushroom head just inside her teeth as she breathed and panted for oxygen. And then I felt the tension in my balls go slack as they began to evacuate their contents into my little sister's sucking mouth.
She gave me much more than five seconds of happiness. For that, I am thankful.
But it couldn't last forever. And long after my sister returned to her own room, I lay awake in the dark ... thinking of Dawn.
Allie, of course, realized there was something wrong with me. I wasn't much for hiding my emotions and within five seconds my cute little girlfriend was smothering me with hugs and asking, "Honey? What's wrong?"
"Don't want to talk about it," I replied gruffly over and again.
Allie kept at it during the break between second and third periods, then again at lunch. I was sociable enough with our friends not to be a distraction, but still it was clear to everyone that I was not having a good day. And so far, Adrienne wasn't much help. Even though she was my best friend, this day she stayed with Heather and Lynne away from me, lost in her own melodramatic musings. And her absence only darkened my mood even further. Perhaps I would forever regret that kiss and the raw, emotional openness that had led us to both declare that we still loved each other and yet left us still unable to be together.
But Allie, sweet Allie, never gave up. Recognizing that perhaps she wasn't close enough to me to get through my thick skull, she first recruited Megan and Cassidy to try and talk things out of me. They were my very close friends, but even they couldn't scratch my armor when I was in a mood like this.
After school, Allie took things a step further. Knowing that there wasn't anyone around closer to me than Adrienne, she forcibly dragged the much bigger girl over to me, asking for help to figure out what was going through my head. Adrienne took one pitying look at me from fifteen feet away and turned to my girlfriend, saying matter-of-factly, "Dawn broke up with him."
Allie frowned, not understanding. "Huh?"
Adrienne waggled her head and clarified, "Right, they're not together. That's because she's up North and he's down here. They were planning to get back together for the summer and then college, but Dawn told Ben that she's staying with her current boyfriend instead."
Allie looked sad for me and turned to look at me. I just raised my eyes to Adrienne and said softly, "That's not the whole story." After all, part of my sadness was that Adrienne still didn't want to be with me, even after I'd made my own decision to break it off with Dawn first.
But Adrienne got the look in my eyes, frowned and started turning away. She still didn't want to face her own feelings for me.
"Not the whole story what?" Allie looked back at me and then reached out, grabbing Adrienne's elbow before the tall, blonde cheerleader got away.
"Nothing, nothing," Adrienne sighed and wouldn't look back at me. "You want to fix him? Fuck him within an inch of his life," she reasoned while avoiding eye contact with anyone. "He's Ben. It's how he works."
But Allie was thinking further ahead. She gripped Adrienne's hand and implored up to the taller girl, "Come with me."
Adrienne stopped. "What?"
"It's so obvious, Adrienne," Allie said firmly. "You want him. He wants you. Come with US."
"He's your boyfriend, Allie," Adrienne began.
"I TOLD you guys, I don't care," Allie said in exasperation. She'd used up all her patience trying to get through to me in the first place and didn't have any more left. "FUCK, Adrienne! Will you two just fuck each other already? Our lives would be sooo much less complicated. Especially since he's not tied down to Dawn anymore."
For a moment, Adrienne looked like she was considering it. But at the last second, she simply shook her hand free of Allie and quickly hurried away.
Allie sighed and then looked back at me, shaking her head. I didn't see why she bothered. We were friends and yes, we'd recently decided to be boyfriend/girlfriend. But we both knew this relationship would end in another month or so. It wasn't her problem. Ours was supposed to be a casual relationship built on fun and enjoying each other's company, not dealing with emotional breakdowns.
But Allie didn't give up. She took me home, informed Brooke under no uncertain terms that she was taking me up to my bedroom to fuck my brains out. And then she proceeded to do just that. And somehow, where Brooke failed, Allie succeeded at fucking me back towards happiness. Adrienne was right, I'm a sexual creature and it's simply impossible to be totally unhappy when you're cumming into the spasming pussy of a hot little teenager.
Even when we were done, Allie cuddled with me and ordered me to stop feeling sorry for myself. "You still have great things in your life, Ben. Other guys would KILL to be you."
Still in the peaceful afterglow of orgasm, I rolled on top of her and kissed my sweet girlfriend, my first sign of real recovery. "Thank you, Allie."
"Well if one orgasm is good," Allie smiled. "Let's see if two starts getting you back to the happy Ben I know and love."
Two was pretty nice. The third had me almost feeling normal.
And then that night, Brooke tried again. She hadn't fucked me after the blowjob, realizing that even though I'd enjoyed the orgasm, my heart still wasn't in it.
My heart was in it this time. And my little sister happily fell asleep with a pussy full of incestuous brother spunk.
On Friday night, Allie and her snug little pussy took me to heaven and back, until I forgot all my melancholy and could only think of my most recent orgasm and the cute, sexy brunette all flushed and warm beneath my sweaty body.
My life would go on.
"This way, ladiiiies." Kenny bowed and swept his hand dramatically towards the entrance of the hotel our school was using for the Senior Prom. He then stood formally and with an overdone flourish, he proffered his right hand out for Abbie to take.
The incredibly cute young brunette just giggled at Kenny's antics and miming his formality, she bowed and then took his hand. And the couple turned and headed for the hotel entrance.
Sung couldn't keep from cracking up. Drama wasn't really his style and he simply crooked his elbow while a radiantly beautiful Stephanie smiled and slid her arm through his. Then the pair of them moved along.
I had paused to settle things with the limo driver and made sure the bellhop was sending our bags straight to our rooms. I then returned to the rear passenger door, bowing graciously but less pretentiously than Kenny as I extended a hand out to Allie. She was exquisitely beautiful this night, far outshining her twin sister in my humble opinion with a shimmering blue-grey dress that highlighted her bare shoulders and slender physique, making her look much taller than she really was. I'm sure the three-inch heels helped with that as well.
Allie put her hand in mine and I paused to kiss the back of her hand. "You are gorgeous tonight, Allison Sanders."
"You're just trying to smooth talk your way into my panties, Benjamin." Allie grinned.
I smiled and replied, "Absolutely."
It was amazing how much my mood had changed in the span of a couple days. Thinking of how wonderful Allie (with an assist from Brooke) had made the past two days for me, I stopped us just before entering the hotel and swept her into my arms, bending down and kissing her fiercely.
When we broke apart, Allie batted those big eyes at me and asked softly, "What was that for?"
"I just wanted to thank you, Allie. For the past few days, for the past few months. You've been incredible, and I couldn't have asked for a better girlfriend."
Allie blinked a couple of times before smiling serenely, but with a touch of sadness.
"What's wrong?" I asked.
She blinked and then looked up at me, widening her smile. "Nothing, nothing. Let's just go in and have a beautiful evening."
We did have a beautiful evening. Our gang got together and took a group photo in addition to our couples photos. We looked around and marveled to each other about how we'd started as ten naïve 14-year-old freshmen who made friends with each other, eventually coming together throughout the years as friends and then into a perfect set of five couples: Daniel and Elaine from the beginning, Kaito and Megan, Sung and Stephanie, Kenny and Abbie, and lastly me and Allie. Even Cassidy marveled at the sequence of events that brought her and Cameron together.
Eventually, we ran into Adrienne, Heather, and Lynne with their respective dates. The guys surreptitiously ogled Adrienne in her usual so-stunningly-beautiful-you- might-go-blind dress. Heather was no slouch, either. And Lynne was unbearably cute as well. The girls all complimented each other on how great they looked for the evening.
We then moved to split up for dinner. I couldn't help but let my eyes linger on Adrienne, both drawn to her beauty physically but also still drawn to her emotionally. I'd missed her terribly over the past two days while she was avoiding me. And before I turned away, I noticed that Adrienne looked back for me as well. Our eyes met from about twenty feet apart, and such an intense lightning bolt struck me at the back of my neck that I visibly twitched, and then I was breathing hard as I struggled to understand what had just happened to me. But then Allie tugged on my hand and led me away.
Dinner was okay. It's hotel food, what do you expect? Besides, none of us were there for the food. So without incident, we moved into the dancing portion of the evening, and I proceeded to show that I'd somehow gotten much better at dancing than I was the previous year.
They say that a woman can tell how a man makes love by the way he dances. Personally, I think that's a crock of shit made up by Latin men. I don't think I fuck anything like the way I dance. Plus, you never have to balance on your feet while having sex; that balance is all in your hips and arms.
But there's something to be said for basic coordination on the dance floor and in the bedroom. Both require a guy to pay attention to his partner, move when she moves, and do so in a complementary fashion. THAT part, I was getting much better at.
During the fast songs, we all danced in a group and almost everyone flirted with everyone else, twirling around and shaking up to close friends of the opposite sex we might never really see again. Yeah, there was still a month of school left plus the summer, but it was quite possible for all us graduating Seniors, that this represented our very last opportunity to be bold and say or do something stupid to a hot guy or cute girl.
Megan slid alongside Daniel, bumping her hip into his while giggling cutely, perhaps thinking of the guy she could never touch because he was Elaine's boyfriend for all four years. Abbie and Allie did their twin flirty thing with a cute guy on the baseball team they'd never had the nerve to approach, but who was dancing not too far away from us. And even Elaine came and grinded with me for a little bit, a naughty smile on her face.
And then there was Kenny. He first sidled up to both Megan and Cassidy, grinning like an idiot while bumping his crotch in the girls' direction. Then he spun and backed his ass into Stephanie until she actually reached down and slapped it. And when Adrienne and company twirled by, the guy wasn't shy about getting right up into the tall, gorgeous blonde's personal space and dancing up close with her while practically drooling over her cleavage. I think a some of old perverted Kenny came out for a little while.
And then the slow dances started to kick in. I quickly found Allie, ballroom spinning her into my arms before assuming the closed position and almost formally waltzing us around the room. But as the adrenaline rush from fast dances waned, I brought our outstretched hands back to the upper left of my chest, pulled her close to me, and gazed fondly into her golden brown eyes as we slowly swayed to the music.
There was an intensity in Allie's eyes that dance. She looked at me as if it was for the last time, and I was drawn into her gaze as I drew her body closer to mine until we were more or less pressed together as we turned and rocked gently. And when the song ended, I held her face in my hands and bent down, sharing a beautiful, and yet hauntingly bittersweet, kiss.
We both sensed the melancholy. I blinked a few times before asking softly, "Allie, what's going on?"
"Nothing." She shook her head, looking as if on the verge of tears. "Just a feeling."
"What is it?"
Allie furrowed her eyebrows just then, grimacing as if in pain when suddenly a hand tapped on Allie's shoulder. There stood Adrienne, a serene smile on her face. "Hey, guys!" she said with just a touch of nerves. "Can I cut in?"
As much as I wanted to talk to Adrienne again, my girlfriend was clearly upset about something. "Actually, Adrienne, we-" I began before Allie cut me off.
"Please," Allie grunted curtly and then handed me off to Adrienne, much to my confusion. And then as Adrienne pulled me to her for the next dance, Allie turned and walked away.
"Allie, wait!" I stopped Adrienne and dropped our hands.
Allie just grabbed her twin sister Abbie out of Kenny's arms and glanced back at me. "I gotta go to the bathroom." And then the two Sanders girls headed off.
Adrienne stood behind me with a perplexed look on her face. "Something wrong?"
I stared after Allie, a nagging feeling in the back of my mind. "Uh..." I began. Then I shook my head. "No, no. It's fine." And then I held my arms open and tall, regal, glorious Adrienne stepped into my arms.
She was actually a couple of inches taller than me now with her four-inch heels. It was a little disconcerting but I smiled and spun us around, enjoying the warmth of Adrienne's touch. "I've missed you these past couple days, Adrienne."
She smiled wistfully, "I've missed you, too, Ben. But that's done now. I thought a lot about what happened between us Wednesday, but I'm not going to let it keep us apart anymore. We're too good friends for that, right?"
"Right," I nodded, feeling some relief. I really HAD missed her presence. Even just as my best friend instead of girlfriend, simply having her around made me feel so much happier. "So, having a good time?"
"Better now that I'm with you," she sighed dramatically and with a little more emotional intensity than I'd been expecting.
I arched an eyebrow, not sure how to take that. Just when I was getting used the idea of Adrienne and I being just friends again, she threw me this curveball. So fishing for a response, I just played it off as a joke. "What, does Kyle have two left feet?" I chuckled.
"Yeah," Adrienne said a little nervously. "Something like that." And then Adrienne stretched out her fingers, taking a deep breath as if to relax herself, and she fixed her eyes on mine. And then she practically melted into our dance.
It's not like Adrienne collapsed against me or anything. But all of a sudden, the way she moved somehow felt like she was had become an extension of my body. When I twisted left, her entire being went along with me, in perfect coordination and harmony. Every rise and fall and lateral sway was together, and the whole time her eyes were locked right onto mine. For a few seconds, I felt the world disappearing around me again until there was no music, no floor, just Adrienne and me in the middle of our own universe.
It took a few seconds before we realized a fast song had started up again. Adrienne and I had somehow kept slow dancing through the opening bars of Janet Jackson's "All For You". Adrienne went wide-eyed again, and for the second time in five minutes, I watched a girl suddenly tear herself from my arms and walk hurriedly away.
"What's that all about?" A new voice cut in from my right. I glanced to the side to see Helene McGregory standing before me, the platinum-blonde looking absolutely incredible. Anh Le was beside her, looking quite slinky herself and the two girls were quickly grooving to the beat and inviting me to dance along with them.
Blinking past my momentary surprise, I nodded and got into rhythm, bouncing along to the beat while watching Helene mouth the lyrics "Got a nice package alright / guess I'm gonna have to ride it tonight" at me. I blushed and kept grooving while Marina Santos and Tara Abbott cruised by and joined us.
I was just starting to feel a little weird, dancing with four hot girls I'd had casual sex with while almost no one around us knew about it. But then Kenny and Sung jumped in and danced with us, the two guys flirting with the girls as well and I felt some of the pressure relieved from me. Right about then, I started looking for Allie ... or Adrienne ... ONE of them, at least.
After "All for You" ended, I started hopping my way across the crowd, away from Helene and company and back towards my other friends while scanning the sea of gyrating students for my girlfriend or my best friend. Instead, I bumped into Stephanie Vo.
"Heyyy, Ben." Stephanie grinned at me and held her arms out around my shoulders, bopping her hips towards me.
"Hey, Steph." I smiled somewhat distractedly before focusing my attention on her, as she clearly wanted to dance with me for a bit. "Having fun?"
"Hell, yeah." She smiled seductively before raising her arms up and then crossing her wrists behind my neck. "You know, I'm still kind of jealous my little sister got to you. Here we are, almost about to graduate and go our separate ways, and I might never find out what the Big Ben Experience is all about."
That got me to stop dancing immediately. "Steph..." I began in a slightly cautious tone.
"No, I know. You've got your little drama going down between Allie and Adrienne right now and I've got Sung," Stephanie nodded. "And Sung's a great guy. I'm really happy he's been my boyfriend for the past year. But we're splitting up soon to go to different schools and I have to admit, I'll always be a little curious."
"I don't think-"
Stephanie silenced me with a finger to my lips before glancing around quickly and then stepping forward, planting a fierce kiss on me. I jerked in surprise but the automatic sex-instincts in me kicked in as I kissed her back, very briefly but very firmly. And then I pulled away from the beautiful Asian babe.
She just sighed with a long exhalation. "Guess I'll never know. C'est la vie."
And then before I could say something again, Stephanie twirled and then slipped away through the crowd. And as I followed her jet black hair in a stylish, convoluted up-do, I watched her go straight to Sung and kiss him just as fiercely as she kissed me.
Women ... I'll never understand them.
And as I looked around, still unable to find either Allie or Adrienne or figure out why either girl had abruptly abandoned me, I wondered if I ever would.
Perhaps ten minutes later, confused as all hell but still hanging around the dance floor, I decided to get some help in my searches. I'd circled the entire ballroom without luck as it was. I first ran into Kyle McGinley, but he beat me to the punch by asking, "Have you seen Adrienne?"
I shook my head in the negative and glanced around. Then I asked, "Have you seen Heather or Lynne?"
Kyle shrugged and said, "No. I would have been checking with them first, too."
"Good luck, man," I nodded to Adrienne's date and then left.
I then tracked back to Kenny. "Have you seen Abbie or Allie?"
"Uh, no actually." Kenny glanced back at me, a little too involved with flirting maniacally with every pretty girl in sight. He looked a little confused as well, and his eyes began darting around the room. "Huh..."
Frowning, I left Kenny to his own search for his girlfriend while meandering around a bit more. I didn't want to panic, so I didn't go into a full-blown search just yet. But I kept dancing with the people around me while keeping my eyes open for any signs of one of the two special girls in my life.
Speaking of special girls, I had quick slow dances with both Megan and Cassidy along the way when both ex-girlfriends tracked me down and requested a spin for old time's sake. But after them, I decided to stop pretending to dance and really start hunting around. This had gone on long enough and there weren't THAT many people here. Really, there were only so many places around a hotel ballroom someone could hide. I HAD to find my girls sometime, right?
I was still glancing around when I felt a hand tug on my shoulder to spin me around. And then I had just enough time to brace myself as for the second time that night, I received an unexpected kiss from a beautiful girl. It was deep, it was passionate, and it was soul searching. And it made my heart light up with a nuclear explosion. I knew this kiss.
Adrienne had found me.
Before my eyes opened back up, I was panting her name. "Adrienne!"
"Oh, Ben. This is SOOO messed up. But I can't help it." Adrienne stood before me, still holding my shoulders in an ironclad grip. "I love you! I'm IN love with you!"
"Wait, wha-?" I was still dazed from the unexpected kiss.
"I'm sorry to spring this on you, especially now. I just ... I just can't help it. I think I've always loved you, Ben. Ever since that Spring Break last year." Adrienne squeezed my hands and there was moisture in her eyes again. "Yeah, I was pissed when we broke up but even then, I didn't stop loving you. You had flaws and you were such a guy, but I never doubted that you cared about me, that you would never hurt me."
She was talking so fast I could barely keep up. And she just kept going.
"But I was so scared. I've told you time and time again that I wanted to be just friends, just friends. But that was all bullshit. I wanted more than that. I wanted to be WITH you, Ben. I NEED you in my life. But I was scared to lose you. Scared that if we ever got together that we might break up. And I was specifically scared of Dawn."
My forehead scrunched up and I blinked rapidly. This was a lot to handle all at once.
"You left me once for her, Ben. Do you remember? I basically threw myself at you, stripped naked and pleaded with you to love me, even though I knew you had a girlfriend. I was in a very fragile state then, Ben. My confidence was shattered after Tyson and my emotions were all messed up. I was jumping at shadows and freaking out about every guy I dated. You were the one guy I could trust, but when I pushed you beyond what was right, you left me. You did the right thing, then. I wasn't stable and you stayed loyal to your girlfriend. But I never forgot that you chose her over me."
"Adrienne..." I started to say, thinking about that fateful night when Dawn got raped and called me in a panic.
"No, it's okay, it's okay," Adrienne interrupted me. "It was the right thing to do, Ben. It was the right thing to do. But then, just a few days ago, you chose me over her. You chose ME over HER, Ben."
She was breathing hard from speaking in such rapid-fire. I was breathing hard just listening to this. Was this really happening? Was Adrienne really saying she wanted to be with me?
"I couldn't think straight on Wednesday, Ben. I didn't want to face it on Thursday, even when Allie came to get my help at getting through to you. But all night Friday I was thinking about it. I was trying to decide for myself if I thought it was worth the risk. Could I really live with myself if I didn't take the chance to be truly happy with the one man I love more than anyone in the world? That's you, Ben. I need you. I love you."
She squeezed my hands so tightly I thought she might fracture my fingers. But after hearing Adrienne say that she loved me with such emotion, I couldn't care less. And still she kept going.
"But it was PROM and you were going with Allie and, and, oh, shit! How can I be doing this to her? I told myself I wouldn't do this to her. Next week, maybe. I'd sit down with her and we'd talk and I'd apologize. I've stolen boyfriends from girls before but not like this." Adrienne whimpered.
"That's okay," a new voice cut in. Adrienne froze and it was at that point I realized that Adrienne and I were far from alone.
Both of us looked to the side to see Allie standing there, a neutral expression on her face. Abbie was just beside her, along with Kenny. Kyle McGinley was standing nearby, along with Heather, Lynne, and both their dates. And on the other side, Megan, Kaito, Cassidy, Cameron, and even Helene circled around us.
Both Adrienne's and my jaws dropped. Allie just nodded her head towards the entrances. "Maybe the three of us should find somewhere a little more private to talk."
"I wasn't quite expecting to be up here so soon," I tried to say lightly as I raised the keycard and the lock turned green. I opened the door and went inside, followed by both Allie and Adrienne.
Allie looked around thoughtfully, while Adrienne just looked as nervous as she was a few minutes before.
Allie stepped further into the room, smoothing the back of her dress down her legs before spinning and then hopping backwards onto the King-size bed, leaning back with a little smile with her hands propping her up. "I've wondered what this would feel like, coming up to Ben's hotel room after Prom."
My eyebrows furrowed at the sadness in Allie's voice.
Allie just continued. "Guess it's not going to happen like I imagined."
"It still can," Adrienne put in quickly. "It should. This is your night, Allie."
My cute brunette girlfriend just smiled wistfully. "It doesn't matter. I sorta knew it would never happen like that."
"Allie..." Adrienne began.
"No, no," Allie held her hand up. "This is the way it has to be."
My eyeballs just ping-ponged back and forth between Allie and Adrienne. Clearly they were having a conversation on a level WAY beyond my understanding. "Girls," I began. "What the hell is going on?"
Allie sighed and Adrienne just bit her lip nervously, clearly deferring to the smaller girl. Allie took a deep breath and then looked somewhat regretfully at me. "This is where we break up, Ben."
"Huh?"
My cute girlfriend just raised a hand palm-up towards Adrienne. "The one you belong with has finally claimed you. I was just keeping you warm until she figured it out."
I blinked a few more times. "Huh?"
Allie shrugged. "I knew this would happen eventually. You were in love with Adrienne. You've BEEN in love with Adrienne since last year. We girls figured it must have happened shortly after Elaine's Winter party. I couldn't forget that party; it was when Kenny and Abbie first hooked up."
I blinked.
"And Adrienne here has been in love with you ever since, what, Halloween?" Allie added.
The gorgeous blonde blushed and scrutinized her toes in the skyscraper heels.
"And then the two of you danced around each other for MONTHS. You were so clearly into each other, and just as clearly fucking each other, but you kept saying 'No, we're not together' or 'We're just friends'. I don't know what was keeping you from getting together. I guess it's that 'scared to lose him' bullshit you were spouting, Adrienne. But the fact is, you two are sooo completely in love with each other, none of us can believe it took you this long to figure it out."
I frowned. "But then why were you even WITH me, Allie?"
My sweet girlfriend smiled. "Because I DO like you, Ben. When you and Adrienne had that big ... whatever ... in February, when she started pretending like you didn't exist, I just saw an opportunity for my turn. You KNOW why I wanted to be with you again, Ben. You were a sweet boyfriend, but I always knew it would end. It's why I tried all along to say we were 'just friends' ourselves."
There was a note of finality in my girlfriend's voice and she was getting misty- eyed. Automatically, I stepped towards her, opening my arms for a reassuring hug, "Allie..."
She held her hand up to stop me. "No, no. It's okay Ben. I knew this was coming. That's one of the reasons I've been so horny the past couple of weeks: I didn't know how much longer we would last and I was frantic to get as much happiness and sex as I could before the end."
My face fell. "I'm sorry."
"Don't be. I'm sad about it, yes, but I understand." She chuckled quietly. "Actually, I expected it weeks ago. That's why this would have been so much easier if you and Adrienne had just gotten over yourselves and started fucking when you had that weeklong suspension all alone. At least then, I could have started pulling back from you."
Allie blinked and a solitary tear rolled down her cheek. This time, she didn't stop me when I stepped forward and caught it with my fingertip, my touch turning into a hand caress of her cheek. Allie shuddered then and just started crying even harder.
"Allie. I'm so sorry."
"I keep telling you, Ben, it's okay. I DID appreciate the extra few weeks we had, bittersweet as they were. It's like you said: We were on a vacation. Enjoy what you've got."
"But it wasn't fair to you."
"Of course it was. You were a great boyfriend, Ben, even though we both knew you were in love with Adrienne. You were attentive, you listened to me rambling on and on about all that political bullshit, and you were never less than 100% focused on me when we were making love. I adored what we had, Ben." Allie sniffled. "It's just ... over ... now."
"Allie, this is your Prom night," Adrienne said softly.
"And do you think I really want to spend it with Ben, knowing that you finally pulled your head out of your ass and told him how much you want him? How much you need him?" Allie asked, and Adrienne softened.
Then Allie laughed, cutting off her next sniffle as her cheeks rose up to make her eyes squint. "And no, Ben. I'm not going to stay here and have a threesome with you two."
"I didn't-"
"But you thought about it for a moment," Allie scolded. And then both she and Adrienne started laughing. I really was predictable.
Allie then stood back up, taking one last look around the room. "It's fine, guys. Really, it is." The cute brunette, I guess no longer my girlfriend, stepped up to me and wrapped me in a firm hug. "Friends, Ben?"
I gripped her body in my arms and patted her back. I didn't even try to pretend I was going to talk her into staying my girlfriend. We both knew I really wanted Adrienne. But I still felt guilty about it. "Friends. Always."
"The way it should be," Allie nodded and then backed out of my grasp. "You know, all I ever expected was a one-night thing with you, Ben. I got so much more. Think of it that way, okay?"
I nodded, her perspective making me feel a little less guilty about the whole thing.
Then Allie turned to Adrienne. "You really do belong together, you know that?"
Adrienne smiled bashfully and glanced over at me. I held her hazel-eyed gaze, taking a deep breath and sighing. Could it really be true? Were Adrienne and I really finding each other again after so long?
Then I glanced back at Allie. "What are you going to do?"
She smiled. "I'm going back down to the party. And then later, I'm going to team up with Abbie to give Kenny a Prom Night he'll never forget." She giggled. "Kenny can be a dumbass sometimes, but he IS cute."
Adrienne stepped forward and hugged the shorter girl. "Thanks, Allie. You're really being amazing about all this."
Allie nodded, and then for a second she tilted her head and rubbed her face into Adrienne's cleavage, causing the statuesque blonde to gasp in surprise.
Then Allie backed up. "Huh. Now I know why every guy dreams of doing that. Your boobs are so nice, Adrienne." Allie giggled and shot me a grin. I remembered that time at the end of Spring Break when Allie had mused on what it was like to rub one's face into Adrienne's tits, and I barked a laugh.
"Bye, guys," Allie waved. "And Adrienne, girl-to-girl, I'll want details in the morning."
Adrienne and I were both staring at the door for a long while before turning to face each other again. I turned first, taking the opportunity to run my eyes up and down this beautiful creature who had professed her love for me, who had declared how much she needed me and wanted to be with me, no matter the consequences.
She was gorgeous.
I already knew that she was stunningly beautiful. In her current outfit, she was mesmerizing. The dress was satiny silver and stretched tight around her bosom, with only two spaghetti-straps over her shoulders straining to support the great weight. It was nearly backless, the lack of a bra strap challenging everyone to guess how the hell her tits stayed so buoyantly upright. The material gathered in around her slim waist and firm ass before making the sheer drop to her ankles. A long slit up the side revealed creamy leg up to the thigh, flexed perfectly by her silver, sparkly four-inch heels.
The body was that of a goddess. The face was that of an angel. As usual, Adrienne's makeup was perfect for the occasion: a tad heavier and more aggressive than on a casual day but still light enough to let her natural, youthful beauty shine through. A thin, silvery necklace with open-heart pendant drew one's attention to her cleavage while dangling earrings drew one's attention to the creamy smoothness of her bare shoulders and long neck. Her golden hair was piled up with artful curls and waves. Her poise and dress made her seem like she was in her mid-20s despite her not yet reaching 18-years-old.
And yet with all that, Adrienne would just be another beautiful girl in the world except for a single fact: she wanted me. And as any guy can tell you, a girl's desire for you notches her another 2-points higher on the hotness scale, which took Adrienne from a perfect ten to an un-freakin'-believable TWELVE.
She turned and fixed her gaze on me, and my jaw just dropped at the smoking intensity in her hazel eyes. I actually backed up a few steps until my calves hit the bed; and a little off-balance, I sank down to a seated position on it. Adrienne took two graceful steps forward until she was standing in front of me, posed like a Greek statue, highlighting her beautiful curves while maintaining her intense stare at me.
I gulped, and despite all my wishes for Adrienne and me to be together, I wondered if I'd bitten off more than I could chew.
"Ben." Adrienne's voice carried more weight than I'd ever heard before. "Tell me you love me."
"I love you, Adrienne," I replied almost nervously.
"Tell me you care about me."
"I care about you, Adrienne," I said a little more confidently.
"Tell me you'd never want to hurt me."
"I'd never want to hurt you," I stated rather emphatically.
"Tell me you want to be with me."
"More than anything in the world, Adrienne," I said softly, but rich with emotion.
"I need you, Ben." Adrienne's voice dipped into a plaintive plea.
"I'm here for you."
"I need your love."
"You'll always have it."
"I need your support."
"I'll always be there for you."
Her face scrunched up and she started shuddering slightly. "I love you, Ben."
I stood up from the bed, drew her into my arms, and said in a quiet but fierce voice. "I love you, too." And then I kissed her.
They say Prom Night is perhaps the most romantic night of a young person's life. It's a social ritual that forces them to go out and ask someone for a date. And even if they've been on dates, for many a teenager, Prom is the first time dressing up and going to what amounts to a formal ball. It may be the first time they have professional photos taken of them as a couple. And of course, it's the night when many lose their virginities.
It's a night when, from beginning to end, a young near-adult soaks in every experience from the photos to dinner to dancing and even the popularity contests known as Prom King and Queen. A teenager socializes with their friends as they near the end of their high school journeys together, staying up late into the night to have one of the biggest parties of their lives.
Adrienne and I didn't care. We'd left early, and we wouldn't be returning. We had each other, and that was all that mattered. Who the hell knew I'd be voted Prom King and Adrienne Prom Queen?
Adrienne sort of made sense as Prom Queen. She was immensely popular, gorgeous, and Captain of the Cheerleaders. Personally, I thought she'd been a little erratic socially, what with the Ben-is-invisible period and all, but apparently she still had the innate charm to get enough votes to win.
But me? Prom King? WTF? After all, I wasn't a jock, or the most handsome, or even the most popular. But the non-jocks outnumbered the jocks and for some reason, my defense of Brooke and the fight with Drew and Marco just a month ago had raised my profile considerably. Only later would I learn the boys' ex- girlfriends had been stumping for my candidacy, which combined with my association with Adrienne and some of the other hottest girls in the school, had apparently earned me the win.
Our absence created somewhat of a stir. We were both announced down in the ballroom and neither of us could be found, and the Prom emcee was somewhat at a loss for what to do. A few others nearby turned on Allie when we turned up missing, and the ballroom was abuzz with gossip when Allie had to explain that we'd already left the party.
That was also when both our cell phones went off. Adrienne and I weren't quite fucking yet, and by the second time the phones started ringing we both just switched them off and got back to business.
Adrienne lay flat on her back, her hair clips removed to let the long curls and waves stretch out across the pillow. Since I'd removed her dress, her upper body was bare save for the necklace, the open-heart pendant having slid to the crook of her neck and shoulder. And after switching off my phone I returned to suckling on an upraised nipple while palming the other.
After ensuring both magnificent breasts had received suitable attention, I slid my lips up to meet Adrienne for another nuclear kiss while I slid my hand down across her flat belly, running over the white garter belt and over her thong- covered pussy mound.
I was topless myself, but I still was fully clothed below the waist, a situation I intended to rectify. Gently, I pried Adrienne's hand off my cock, which she'd pulled through the fly of my tuxedo pants. Then I slid myself down the bed to drop trou and kick both shoes and socks off. Now fully naked, I slithered back onto the bed between Adrienne's stocking-covered legs, reaching to the white thong and then dragging it down her legs and over the obstacles of her strappy silver heels.
I was now completely naked and Adrienne wore her jewelry, the garters, stockings, and heels. And that was all we were going to remove. I dived back down to this stunning blonde's now naked pussy, which was already wet with anticipation, and I proceeded to double and then triple-check her lubrication by bringing this heavenly creature to one and then another blissful oral orgasm.
There's just something inherently erotic about feeling stocking-covered thighs against your ears while listening to the muffled sounds of a woman shrieking out her climax. In fact, I enjoyed it so much I started working her towards another one, but then I felt painful tugging at my hair. Unwilling to have follicles separated from their roots, I let Adrienne pull me up her body so she could grab my face and plant another nuclear kiss on my lips.
Her hips rotated and bucked beneath me as if we were in the middle of an earthquake, shaking me off-balance. And when I spread my hands to the sides to brace myself on the bed, Adrienne somehow notched my cock into place and then she managed to lunge up and capture the first three inches inside her.
I broke away from the kiss to groan at the penetration, fireworks exploding behind my eyes as I realized I was inside Adrienne for the first time since February. And then without any conscious thought of mine, my hips rammed forward and I slammed every last inch of my cock into the snug vaginal canal of the woman I loved.
Adrienne screamed and then bit down on my shoulder as I hit rock bottom, buried to the hilt inside her. And then she tilted her head to the side and husked harshly into my ear, "Fuck me, Ben. FUCK ME."
Out ... IN.
"Fuck me, Ben!"
Out ... IN.
"FUCK ME, BEN!"
OUT... IN.
"FUCK ME!"
Adrienne kicked her legs up and I moved my arms beneath them so that her calves were supported upwards by my biceps. The change in her hip position let me go in an extra half-inch deeper while my hands gripped her waist. She couldn't move. She couldn't twist away, even if she wanted to. I had complete control. And with her body completely helpless and pinned beneath me, I proceeded to ravage Adrienne's cunt without fear or restraint. I was fucking her as hard as I'd ever fucked anyone in my life, and yet we were making love.
It was our way.
Adrienne, the girl who could never lose control of her situation, ceded control to me. It wasn't about power, it was about trust. For the only man in her life she could trust, she let herself go and let me just pound the shit out of her. And in doing so, she found her peace and her pleasure.
"Fuuuuck, meeee," the stunning blonde 17-year-old groaned while I hammered her so hard that her entire body shook with each impact. Her massive tits bounced and gyrated and jiggled in wobbly orbitals. Her head was tossed side- to-side as our fucking motions made the entire bed quiver. If we'd been at a cheaper hotel with less-substantial beds, the headboard would certainly be banging off the wall. As it was, only Adrienne's deafening screams would alert the neighbors.
She came once, her pussy muscles clamping down on me, forcing me to work a little harder to continue my anaerobic thrusting. It was the only time she wasn't screaming or moaning something, as her throat muscles tensed and her jaw gaped open-wide, even though not a sound was coming out.
When it passed, she gasped and went a little limp beneath me, but still I continued my pistoning in and out of her tight snatch. And as she found her breath again, Adrienne began whimpering repeated chants of, "Oh, gawd ... oh, gawd ... oh, gawd..."
I slowed down just long enough to kiss her tears away. She was overcome with emotion, but the happy smile on her face reassured me into continuing. She reached her face up to kiss me and then pulled her legs back off my biceps, the two of us shifting slightly so that Adrienne could re-cross her stocking covered legs around my ass, her heels clicking together accidentally.
"Fuck me, Ben," Adrienne said softly. The tone and cadence of her words said 'I love you, Ben' instead.
"Fuck me," she repeated, making sure I understood her underlying meaning.
So I loved her. And I fucked her. And together, we came.
When my orgasm began, Adrienne's arms had circled my head, trapping my cheek against the upper slopes of her bosom. My hands were on her ass, jerking her body towards me with every thrust while she squeezed with her legs to draw me close as well.
The next time my pelvis slammed into her buttcheeks, at the point of farthest penetration my cock spat out its first wad of cum. Adrienne gasped and tilted her head back as she felt it splatter against her inner walls. And then she had just enough time to breathe before gasping and tensing again as the second wad splashed beside the first.
"I'm cumming," I grunted, even though she already knew. My own tone and cadence said, 'I love you'. And over and again I repeated in my heart 'I love you' with every successive ejaculation.
Spasming with her own orgasm, Adrienne's pussy milked me for every last drop of sperm. Her entire body quivered while my hips jerked and fired again. And she gasped while her pussy sucked my cum deeper and deeper into her womb.
And then I collapsed on top of her. Spent from my unrelenting thrusts, I dropped like a dead weight onto Adrienne's body. My heart was pounding in my ears and I was dripping with sweat. But she simply accepted my weight and wrapped all four limbs tightly around me. My cheek was now on the pillow beside her, and Adrienne turned so that we were face-to-face, just an inch apart, a silly grin on her face.
"I'm sorry I made you wait this long, Ben."
I just sighed and smiled back. "You're worth the wait."
"Thank you, Ben. I'll always love you."
"I'll always love you, too.."
i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.
I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.
43 Chapter 36: Family
May 2002, Senior Year
"Am I dreaming? Are you really here?"
I trailed my fingers over Adrienne's face, feeling the warmth of her skin and the changing textures of her eyelids, nose, and lips beneath my fingertips. I was afraid that if I stopped touching her, she would vanish beneath me and I would collapse onto cold sheets as if she'd never been there at all. Even after an entire night of bliss, I could still scarcely believe it.
"I'm really here, Ben," Adrienne smiled, trying to catch her breath. Her naked tits rose and fell beneath me with each grab for oxygen. A bead of sweat fell from my forehead, splashing down on a round globe just left of her nipple. And she giggled and reached up to caress the side of my face with her own fingers.
Morning light streamed through the thin drapes of our hotel room. I'd never bothered to close the heavier, light-blocking drapes last night. Adrienne and I had been too busy attempting to devour each other's body. I glanced over at the clock, finding that it was still only 7:34am. We probably could have slept in longer, but my morning hard-on had been grinding into Adrienne's naked ass for some time and when she realized I was awake, she'd simply slid my cock inside her for another round.
I'd just had my ... fourth ... orgasm. I was pretty sure we went three times last night. My memory was a little fuzzy as each round had seemed to melt into the next. Counting ejaculations wasn't so important to me as attempting to sate my insatiable desire to hold, rub, and caress my gorgeous lover for as long as possible. We'd eventually stripped off Adrienne's heels, stockings, and jewelry. And I knew I'd fallen asleep with my cock still inside her.
And yet I couldn't believe it. Adrienne and I were finally back together. Still feeling the need for verbal confirmation, I slid my fingers off her lips and turned my hand to cup her cheek. "Adrienne, are you finally with me? For real? Or are we still... 'nottogether'?"
"For real, Ben. We're together again," she said softly, delighting in the smile crossing my face and the twinkle in my eyes at her confirmation. She inhaled deeply. "I'm still scared of losing you, but right now, I'm more afraid of missing out on the best guy I've ever met."
She pulled me down for a slow-burn kiss that built and built in intensity and heat. We started gasping for air again, only brief separations before bringing our mouths back together. And then Adrienne decided to take charge, rolling us over so that she was leaning over me with a Cheshire grin on her face.
I snuck a peek at the clock while Adrienne slid down my body, moving her face over my half-hard cock. It was still only 7:40am. And as Adrienne took me inside the warm wetness of her mouth, I sighed and smiled. We had all the time in the world together.
Dressed once again in casual clothes, I walked Adrienne into my house just in time for Sunday brunch. The rest of my family was at the table together and everyone smiled at us as we entered hand-in-hand.
"Adrienne!" Eden cheered.
"Hey, A.D.!" Emma chirped.
"How was Prom?" Dad asked before his eyes went down to Adrienne's and my enjoined hands.
"Don't you two look cozy?" Brooke added as she noticed the hands as well.
Adrienne just smiled radiantly and leaned herself into my arm affectionately while clearly staking her claim over me.
"Uh-huh..." Mom nodded knowingly before gesturing to the table. "Have a seat, kids. We can talk later."
"Later" turned out to be about ten minutes. We joined in on the brunch, which I began wolfing down fiendishly. And while Adrienne had frequently taken meals with my family, she'd never been quite so demonstrably affectionate with me, holding my hand on top of the table and not being shy about kissing me on the cheek.
Ten minutes was all Brooke could last before she asked, "So are you two together again?"
I looked at my Mom first, seeing if she wanted me to delay the announcement or not. Getting no sign to stop from her, I simply nudged Adrienne and smiled at my new (old) girlfriend.
Adrienne smiled at Brooke and nodded. "Yes. Ben and I are back together."
"Cool!" Emma said happily.
"Cool!" Eden echoed.
"What about Allie?" Brooke arched an eyebrow.
I took a deep breath and Adrienne sighed wistfully. I winced before saying, "Allie stepped aside. We're still friends, but-"
"But everyone knew you and Adrienne should be together," Brooke interrupted me, nodding her understanding, and giving us a thumbs-up. "Got it."
I looked around the table to find the twins and my parents also nodding. Mildly perturbed, I asked, "Did everyone really know?"
Adrienne blushed. "Everyone but me, I guess."
"Better late than never, sweetie," Mom patted Adrienne's hand with a warm, motherly smile.
Adrienne just beamed right back at her, a big, toothy, happy smile that lit up her eyes. The beautiful blonde scanned around the table, seeing nothing but pleasant smiles and welcoming warmth, like the family she never had. She sighed happily and said, "I love you guys."
The afternoon found Adrienne and I sitting out in the backyard, shaded by a big tree and swinging together in a hammock made for two. I really didn't spend enough time in this hammock.
Adrienne was cuddled up to my side with her chin against my shoulder and we'd been chatting pleasantly when suddenly her tone turned serious. "Ben, as much as I want to dive headlong into this new relationship and let myself just be blissfully in love, we really should talk about this. We need to figure out ground rules so we both understand what to expect. The last thing I want is for us to break up because we don't know what we're getting ourselves into. I can't lose you, Ben."
With all my prior relationships, Allie included, I'd just let passion and affection lead the way. There had never been any discussions of ground rules or anything like that. To do so would kill the mood and the budding relationship. But this wasn't a new relationship; this was rebuilding an old one. And I understood Adrienne's fears. So I took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay. Let's talk."
"I love you, Ben. And I love that from time to time I can put my trust in you, let you control little aspects of our life together. But ... not all the time. I'm an independent girl and I've never let any boyfriend order me around."
"What makes you think I'd ever try to?"
"I don't think you would, but it's just that in some of my previous relationships, the guy would get some concept in his head that I had certain obligations or duties as 'his girlfriend'. But that's not me. I knew I had the upper hand in our relationship the first time around, but this is going to be different. You know how desperately I need you, Ben. If you wanted, you could probably use that as leverage to manipulate me. I don't think you'd do it, but I can already feel that we're going to be more like equals this time around. Still, you have to know I'll resist if you try and make me your beck and call."
"Never," I assured her. "Adrienne keeps her independence: check. Besides, your self-confidence is one of the things I love about you."
Adrienne smiled and then said, "Okay. Your turn."
I blinked a couple of times. I wasn't expecting to be put on the spot like this, and it's not like I'd prepared little relationship notes or anything. So all I came up with right then was, "Okay, I'm not a mind-reader. I'd like to think I've started to understand you better, Adrienne; but history has shown me that I can be an utter and complete moron when it comes to understanding what my girlfriend wants. You've got to spell it out for me sometimes, okay? Without getting all peeved that I'm not reading your mind or reading whatever you think are obvious clues. Megan always got so PISSED at me about this stuff."
Adrienne giggled. "Deal."
So far, so good. I relaxed a bit and couldn't resist leaning forward and pecking Adrienne's nose, momentarily throwing off the rhythm of our hammock swinging. I draped my left leg off and kicked off the ground to get us moving again.
Then Adrienne took a deep breath and said, "Let's talk about fidelity."
I stopped breathing. My body got all tense, and automatically I started defensively saying, "Adrienne. I would never-"
"Hey, hey, relax, relax..." Adrienne soothed. "Relax, I'm not the jealous type."
I arched an eyebrow, not believing her.
Adrienne continued, "I mean, yeah, we initially broke up over cheating but think about it: I accepted you sleeping with Cassidy in the end and I admitted I was looking for other guys on the side at the same time. I'm really not the jealous type. Hell, remember Winter Break?"
I gulped. How could I forget? Adrienne, Candy, Heather and Lynne had more or less given me a four-day/three-night four-on-one orgy. I frowned. "But we were 'nottogether' then."
"I still loved you. I still could have gotten jealous. What pissed me off wasn't you sleeping with other girls, Ben; it was doing it behind my back. You understand?"
I furrowed my eyebrows and thought about it for a second before saying, "Uh, the concept, I think so. But in practice? What do you mean?"
Adrienne took a deep breath, collecting herself first. Then she began, "Relationships fail only two ways: One, someone loses interest in the relationship and wants to move on to someone else. I've seen it happen a lot in High School, but that's not what happened to us. But two, someone doesn't live up to the other's expectations. That's what happened to us, Ben. I had certain expectations of you, and you disappointed me. You understand?"
"Not exactly."
"Everyone has expectations in a relationship. I expect you to love me and to be there for me when I'm sad or unhappy. I expect you to fuck my brains out and give me the most incredible orgasms on a regular basis. Okay?"
I smiled. I could handle that. "Okay."
"But if I have unreasonable expectations, say, I expect you to devote every single waking minute to me and come running whenever I call, even if you were planning to play basketball with the guys or you're spending some quality time with your family, thennnn either I get disappointed and upset with you when you don't meet that expectation OR you get mad at me for being unreasonable. Got it?"
I nodded, "Got it."
"Disappointment is about not living up to expectations, so it's up to me to not expect things of you that you can't actually do. I know you, Ben. You're a sexual creature, and girls are drawn to you as if you were magnetic. If I expect full fidelity out of you, you might disappoint me. And even if you managed to stay completely loyal, you'd be going crazy with all the temptation around you. So here's the deal: I'm not going to expect fidelity out of you, Ben. In fact, I might even bring us a few playmates myself. You like girls. I like girls. We'll work it out."
I arched an eyebrow. "You serious?"
"Completely serious, Ben. But what I am asking for is honesty, okay? If you're gonna sleep with someone, just tell me about it, okay? Don't hide anything from me, Ben."
"You're just going to let me sleep with whomever I want," I blurted in disbelief.
"Pretty much. It's not so different than when we were 'nottogether'. Wait, I take that back. Not just anyone. If Donna Kincaid comes calling you-"
"I get it, I get it," I held up a hand. "You get veto rights."
Adrienne smiled at that. "Yeah, that works."
I furrowed my eyebrows and winced. "But ... I'm not totally sure of how I'd feel with you sleeping with other guys, Adrienne."
Both eyebrows rose as she smiled at me. "What, you were all ready to let me screw Kyle McGinley for Prom before, weren't you?"
"That was different. You weren't mine."
She grinned. "Ooh, getting all possessive now, aren't we?"
I sighed. "Adrienne, I know it's not fair if you're going to let me sleep with other girls, but ... I can't help but feel a little weird about it."
"Relax, Ben. I haven't wanted any other guy but you since ... since Halloween. Although I must say, Allie told me about a little swapping thing she and Abbie pulled with you and Kenny."
"She TOLD you?" My mouth gaped.
"'Details'," Adrienne grinned, her fingers in the air to mime the air-quotes.
I sighed. "Look, I'm not saying 'never'. Stuff happens. But I definitely want to talk about it should you get the, uh ... urge ... to step out-"
"Relax, relax, Ben. I get it." Adrienne patted my cheek. "Remember our little party in La Jolla last year? We had rules just like this. This is just how guys are wired, they want to screw everything that moves but can't handle 'their' girl doing the same. Maybe it's unfair, but that's just the way you're wired. I can handle it, Ben. Just don't keep me from MY pussy." She giggled with a sparkle in her eyes.
I nodded, exhaling slowly and feeling the little bit of tension that had built up in me melting away. Adrienne smiled and kissed me again, relaxing me the rest of the way until I was almost back to fully at ease.
Just then, the patio door slid open and my mom stuck her head out. "Hey kids. We're taking the twins out to the movies and Brooke is heading off to Jennifer Vo's. Do you guys want to come with us?"
I looked up at my mom and considered joining them for a movie, but Adrienne giggled and tugged on my arm conspicuously. "Uh, no thanks, Mom. I think we'll just hang out here."
Mom grinned knowingly. "Have fun you two." She headed back inside and closed the door.
"Are you thinking what I'm thinking, Ben?" Adrienne batted her eyelashes at me while a naughty little smile spread across her face.
My loins stirred to life. "I am now."
"Mmm, just a warning Ben, my pussy is pretty sore from last night." She bit her lip and winced an apology. "But don't worry; I've been dying to feel you stretch my ass again."
Monday morning, being the first day of school after the Prom, Adrienne and I were quickly bombarded with questions about our whereabouts during the second half of the Prom. Allie, of course, knew exactly what was going on and had informed both our core group of friends as well as Heather and Lynne. Our friends surrounded us to help shield us from the storm, and by lunchtime, enough people were spreading rumored confirmations that yes, Adrienne and I had gotten back together and yes, we'd gone up to my hotel room to start fucking. And the questions died out.
While we didn't confirm the rumors ourselves, we didn't bother to try denying it, either. After all, it WAS the truth. Adrienne and I were certainly holding hands as a couple and we had gone up to my hotel room and started fucking like rabbits. We just hadn't known we were about to get voted Prom King and Queen and have everyone looking for us all at the same time.
At lunchtime, I specifically went out of my way to track down Allie immediately after her fourth-period class. She brightened when she saw me waiting for her. "Hey, Ben!"
"Hey. Thanks for keeping people off our backs this morning. It couldn't have been easy for you."
She shrugged. "I knew I'd be getting some condolences from people, some of whom either want to crucify you for leaving me or get all pissed off at Adrienne for poaching or whatever. They don't believe me when I tell them it was a mutual break-up."
I nodded and then stopped us from walking. "How are you, Allie?"
The cute brunette took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. She canted her head to the side and shrugged, a gloomy look in her eyes. "I'm a little sad, to be honest. I really did like being your girlfriend, Ben."
"I'm so sorry," I began.
"No, no," Allie waved me off. She inhaled again. "This is the way it's supposed to be," she said while nodding. "We were never in love. We were never supposed to be more than friends, actually. But I will miss the sex," she managed a wry smile.
I chuckled and then leaned down. "Actually, you should talk to Adrienne about that. She's pretty open about our relationship."
Allie's eyebrows went up. "Really?"
"You do have such a sweet, tight, little pussy, Allie," I leered.
She giggled and turned away for a second, not quite believing me just yet. But then she turned right back, giggling, "You're incorrigible, you know that?"
I shrugged. "Seriously. Ask her."
"Hmm. I just might. Really, Ben. I've got to get over you, which means finding other guys to satisfy my cravings," Allie said frankly, before a wide smile spread across her face. "But then again, maybe you will be my vacation until it's time to go to college. If I'd known last Friday was going to be our last night together, I might've done some things differently. There are a few fantasies I never got to live with you."
"Anytime," I chuckled and then opened my arms, leaning forward.
Allie accepted the invitation and threw herself against my chest, holding me fiercely. "Thank you for everything, Ben."
"No. Thank you, Allie." I patted her back. "You've been an incredible friend."
For the next two weeks, Adrienne and I settled into a comfortable routine. The athletic season was winding down, meaning fewer events for the cheerleaders and requiring fewer practices as well. On the days Adrienne didn't have any cheer obligations, we carpooled together (in her Mustang, not my beater Corolla). Most of those afternoons ended with the two of us fucking our brains out at her place.
There were even two incredible afternoons when Allie did ask Adrienne if she was really okay with me screwing my ex-girlfriend. Adrienne offered to let Allie borrow me for some one-on-one time, which Allie did on Thursday of the first week. My petite ex-girlfriend was horny as hell and we fucked like bunnies for three hours. The only condition was that I had to return to Adrienne with Allie's pussy juice still on my cock so that my new girlfriend could taste it.
Then, perhaps thinking of the time she'd rubbed her face in Adrienne's tits, Allie decided to join us, not me, the following Tuesday.
I'll always remember Allie tensing up nervously when Adrienne started licking her clit while the cute brunette was riding me in a reverse-cowgirl position, Allie's first sexual encounter with a girl other than her own twin sister.
I'll always have a mental snapshot of Allie moaning in ecstasy and caressing her own tits while riding Adrienne's face as the stunning blonde ate the creampie I'd left inside, all while I was drilling my new blonde girlfriend at the other end.
I'll never forget the sight of Allie licking Adrienne's nipples while I plowed my brunette ex-girlfriend from behind, and then her moving up to french kiss her new blonde lover when I pulled out and switched to screwing my gorgeous cheerleader girlfriend instead.
Nor will I ever forget the sight of Allie returning the favor by sucking my cum out of Adrienne's swamped pussy. I guess Allie was a little more bisexual than she'd originally thought. She'd certainly return to Abbie with a new arsenal of sex tricks to try out.
But even on the days without Allie, Adrienne and I found our relationship blossoming faster and with more intensity than either of us could ever have imagined. It was as if we were catching up on intimacy after spending most of the school year too scared of losing our friendship to take the steps into becoming a relationship. The sex was the same as when we were 'nottogether'. But the cuddling and acknowledgement that yes, we loved each other as boyfriend and girlfriend, produced a perpetual state of happiness for the both of us that was contagious, brightening the moods of everyone who saw us together. Heck, even my dad confided in me that his sex life with my mom had improved, much to my mental disgust.
And while I was finding renewed happiness with an old flame, so was my little sister.
Of course, Brooke being Brooke, it started off a little rocky.
"Fucking sonovabitch!" Brooke cried as soon as she got in the doorway.
"Hey, hey. Watch the language, little one," I admonished from the family room. I paused my video game and got up to see what the matter was. I was just in time to see Kady's car peeling out. The only times Kady didn't come in to flirt and tease me were when Brooke was in a bad mood like this, and even the self- confident redhead didn't want to be around her.
"What happened?"
"What happened???" Brooke repeated my words in a higher pitch and volume.
"Did something happen at school?"
"Did something happen at school?" Brooke screeched, her face turning red with anger.
"Brooke, talk to me," I gripped her shoulders to try and calm her down.
But my little sister just jerked and flung her arms to shake loose of me while she turned and stomped into the kitchen. "Kenta Nishioka! That's what fucking happened to me!"
"What'd he do?" I followed her.
"He won't fucking leave me alone!"
"Brooke, language," I said sternly.
"What??? You don't fucking care if I fucking say 'fuck' while we're fucking!" Brooke yelled in my face.
I sighed. There was no getting through to her when she got like this. I gently tried to calm her down making settling motions with both hands. "Okay, okay. What's going on? I mean, I know you bitched about how he kept begging to talk to you right after you dumped him in what ... January? What's going on now?"
"He just..." Brooke's nose scrunched up and she waved her arm as if looking for something to punch while she paced in circles. "He just won't take a hint. He started a week ago. He says he loves me. He says he broke up with his girlfriend because he hadn't gotten over me."
"You're beautiful, Brooke," I said calmly.
Brooke exhaled sharply through her nose, the sound quite clear. Her mouth turned into a pout as she turned to face me. "Don't try to butter me up."
"I'm just saying: I don't blame the guy. If I wasn't your brother I'd want to be with you, too."
She rolled her eyes. Brooke acted annoyed, but I knew her sense of vanity and the compliments were distracting her from her anger. "I told him I don't want to deal with him but he keeps on asking for just one chance to explain. I GAVE him that chance in January. He didn't take it!"
"He's sixteen, Brooke. He's a moron. Remember me at sixteen?"
Brooke huffed out her nose again, still pacing. But she looked at me and softened just a bit. "So what, you think I should give him a chance to talk to me?"
I shrugged. "You've got two choices: Keep shunning him and hope he takes the hint, otherwise you might have to deal with him bugging you for the rest of the year. Or you talk to him and see where it goes from there. If you still shut him down after, then maybe he'll stop and leave you alone."
Brooke was thinking about it. "Okay ... okay..."
"And maybe, you let him talk to you and you just might find he's not so bad. You might even get back together."
Brooke whirled on me. "And what makes you think I'd ever get back together with that lying, cheating bastard?"
I smiled softly. "Because inside, you still like him."
"WHAT?" Brooke thundered.
I thought back to my own break-up with Megan. "Because if you didn't, he wouldn't bother you this much. You can only get this strong an emotion over someone you still have feelings for, Brooke."
Brooke seethed, snorting again and breathing hard. She ground her teeth together, looked at me, looked away, and then looked back at me. "Okay ... Maybe you're right."
"It's been known to happen," I shrugged.
"Rarely," my little sister snarked. But then she sighed and walked right into my arms for a hug. "What would I ever do without you, Ben?"
"You'd be fine. You're a big girl now, Brooke. Just wait until it's your turn to give relationship advice to the twins."
"Ugh," my little sister sighed, like she usually did at any mention of responsibility. And then she squeezed me a little tighter, still breathing hard. I felt her hands switch from a sisterly clutching to more of a stroking motion, and then she turned her face towards mine. "How long have we got before the twins get home?"
I arched an eyebrow, amazed at how fast my sister could get turned on. "What, now?"
"I'm all worked up and need to blow off some steam. You gonna help me or not?" Brooke fixed me with a wicked glare.
"You know, looking all angry isn't the best way to give a guy an erection."
Brooke slid a hand down to my crotch, groping and squeezing as she felt out the orientation of my prick, which was already starting to harden in her grasp. "You let me worry about your erection."
I chuckled. "Yes, ma'am."
It was a Thursday afternoon when I thrust forward a final time, bellowing out my orgasm as a quart of spunk flowed out of me and into Adrienne's sucking pussy. My girlfriend stayed on all fours in front of me until I'd finished busting my nut inside her, and then both her arms and legs collapsed as she fell face-down on my bed.
Even though I was standing on my own two feet next to the bed, my hands had been on Adrienne's hips and I went down with her, my sweaty chest dropping onto her equally sweaty back, both of us panting after the exertion.
We lay like that for a solid two minutes before someone knocked at my bedroom door and then it suddenly swung open. I jerked out of Adrienne in surprise and scrambled for the bedsheets. We'd thought the house was empty and I was in a full panic that the twins were coming in to find me and Adrienne naked and post- coital.
I exhaled a big sigh of relief when I saw my little sister, but NOT Eden or Emma. "Brooke!" I yelled. "What the hell are you doing here?"
"Hey, Adrienne," Brooke said quickly to my girlfriend, who was still a bit in shock and covering her nakedness with a pillow. She ogled Adrienne for a second with lust-filled eyes but my sister was more intent on me. "Ben, Ben! I HAVE to talk to you!"
"Brooke!" I was still annoyed at the interruption. "I'm kinda busy!"
"Well, I WAITED two whole minutes!" she exclaimed in a whiny voice. "I thought you'd have rolled off her by now."
"What are you even doing home? I thought you were out with Kenta today!" I growled in exasperation.
"I WAS. Today was the day he said he was gonna tell me his big secret. And he DID! And ohmigod, Ben. You are NOT gonna believe it!" My little sister jumped up and down excitedly.
"WHAT?"
"Oh, uh." Brooke fidgeted nervously and gestured towards Adrienne. "I can't say in front of ... well, you understand, Adrienne. This is kinda personal."
By now, Adrienne had gotten over her shock and just rolled her eyes while getting up, casually ignoring her own nudity. Brooke's eyes went wide at the size and firmness of Adrienne's tits, but she stayed quiet while Adrienne just hunted around for her clothes.
"Hey, Adrienne. You don't have to go," I started saying apologetically.
"No, it's alright, Ben." My girlfriend smiled before turning around and kissing me. "The mention of Kenta reminded me that I promised to meet up with Mizu tonight."
"Mizuho's back in town?"
"Yeah. Cornell runs from August to mid-May every year," Adrienne said while fastening her bra and pulling her top over her head. Her thighs squished as she felt my cum sloshing inside her, and she paused to spread her legs and look down at the cream starting to ooze out of her bald pussy. "Hand me a tissue, Tiger?"
I reached for the tissue box but Brooke almost solemnly intoned, "I'll get it out of you."
We both looked up to find my little sister almost zoned out as she stared at Adrienne's crotch. I knew my sister had a fetish for my semen but because of the secrecy of our relationship, she'd never made such a blatant comment outside of Kady or Jennifer Vo.
Adrienne just smirked and said gently, "Maybe next time." She took the tissue out of my hand and started dabbing herself up. "When we have more time to play, little one," Adrienne giggled.
Brooke just nodded, still a little spaced out.
Adrienne cleaned herself up and then came back to kiss me goodbye before turning to my sister. "Laters, Brooke."
"You promise?" Brooke looked almost reverently at Adrienne.
My gorgeous blonde girlfriend giggled. "Yeah. Maybe next time."
I took the time to pull on my own shorts, sliding back onto my bed and avoiding the wet spot from what had leaked out of Adrienne. I patted the bed beside me and waited as Brooke hopped on and crossed her legs beneath her.
"So what's up?"
Brooke got some of her energy back after her little zone-out to Adrienne's cum- filled pussy. She smiled and said, "You're NOT gonna believe this."
"Well I'm never gonna believe it if you don't tell me. What the hell is going on?"
"Do you remember why I dumped Kenta?"
I scratched my head. "Uh, he cheated on you, right? Well, you didn't catch him in the act. But something about panties in his car?"
"Right, right," Brooke nodded. "I confronted him about them and he tried to say they had nothing to do with me and that he loved me and blah, blah, blah, right? So I was thinking it's all bullshit and he's just lying through his teeth and that he's got some other girl on the side or whatever. But he insisted that he loved me and that the girl with the missing panties didn't represent a threat to me. And I wasn't buying it at the time and I was screaming and yelling and insisting that he tell me who she was. But he wouldn't tell me. He said he couldn't tell me. So I dumped him."
I shrugged. "Right."
"Well a couple of days ago when we talked, he said he needed to see me again and see if we still had feelings for each other if we could just get past the panties in the car thing. I was a little skeptical, but by the end of the talk, he said he'd decided he could trust me with the biggest secret of his life. He had to talk to the other girl about it first, but then TODAY, he finally told me."
"Okay..." I was intrigued, but I was waiting for Brooke to get to the point.
"You remember how I said Kenta was almost as good as you? How it turned out an older woman taught him about sex, like you?"
I nodded. Brooke certainly had my interest now.
Brooke smiled. "The panties belonged to the older woman. THAT'S why he said she wasn't a threat to him. They weren't in a romantic relationship or anything. It was just about sex."
I arched an eyebrow. It still smelled suspiciously close to cheating, but then again, I'd made the same rationalization myself a hundred times about Keira, Brandi, and Brooke. They just... 'didn't count'.
"The older woman? Kenta's teacher?" Brooke grinned. "It's MIZUHO."
My eyes popped open in shock. "Excuse me?"
Brooke just nodded her head up and down rapidly. "Mizuho. His older sister. THAT'S why he couldn't tell me. And that's why he knows she isn't a threat to me."
My brain was still racing. Wha-?
"Can you believe it? Kenta loves me! He really loves me! And they're just like us!"
Holy crap! We weren't the only incestuous family in town. Well, I sorta figured we weren't the only incestuous family, but it was still a shock to find out about Kenta and Mizuho.
Brooke continued cheerily. "And then HE couldn't believe WE were doing it too!"
I felt like I'd been slapped and arched an eyebrow at my little sister with an angry look on my face. "Wait, WHAT?"
Brooke frowned. "I told him about us. It seemed only fair."
Good lord. How many of Brooke's friends were going to find out about us? "Brooke!"
"Oh, don't sweat it. What can they do? Rat us out? They've kept their own secret this long. They can keep ours, too. And the best part?" Brooke's grin became wolfish. "Since you and Mizuho have already boinked, Kenta's gonna see if he can talk her into a foursome with us!"
My eyes popped WIDE open. "Foursome?" I croaked.
"Yeah! C'mon, Ben! You can make it a birthday present for me! It'll be great!"
" ... Happy birthday dear Bro-ooke. Happy birthday to you!"
"Make a wish!"
Brooke rolled her eyes over to me, a twinkle in them. Then she smiled before bending forward and blowing out the candles. Everyone clapped and then sat back while Mom stepped in and began to pick the candles out of the cake. Brooke almost immediately turned and wrapped up her boyfriend Kenta in a big hug.
Eden and Emma hung around just long enough to get a piece of cake each before they scurried back to their room. Everyone else here was 'old', as they put it, and they weren't much for socializing with the rest of us.
Mom and Dad stayed in the kitchen, cleaning things up. Brooke (unable to restrain herself) had decided to open presents first, and the organized festivities had ended with her cake. Adrienne stepped in to help my parents out as well. I offered to join in, but my girlfriend waved me off. "We got it under control, Tiger. Keep an eye on the rugrats, will you?"
Almost everyone else had moved out into the backyard patio. There were plenty of chairs and benches and the weather was perfect on this Friday evening. At one end, Brooke held court with her acolytes following her around. Jennifer Vo and Erin Roberts were especially giggly with her.
Kady Jacobsen hung back with me and made snarking comments about the over-capitalization of birthdays in forcing friends to buy presents that if the birthday girl really wanted, she would have bought for herself a long time ago.
"Kady, just chill out," I groaned.
She looked at me with a little grin. "Beer me and I'll shut up."
I rolled my eyes. "This is a 16-year-old's birthday party, and my parents are here."
"Fine." She shrugged. "Your loss. If you'd gotten me drunk I might've gotten a little horny for some cock again." She flashed me a naughty smile and then turned around to wriggle her ass in my direction before walking off to rejoin Brooke and friends.
I just chuckled. I could afford to chuckle with a girlfriend like Adrienne taking care of my needs. Besides, Brooke had warned me to save up my strength.
My little sister had plans for tomorrow morning.
"I can't believe we're doing this," I sighed as I reached forward and pressed the doorbell. The massive Newport Coast mansion was breathtakingly beautiful, right down to the front doors, which were made out of huge panes of crystal-clear glass with intricate steel framing.
Brooke stood beside me and turned to smile. "Believe it. This is gonna be SOOO awesome!"
We could see straight through the doors into the Grand Foyer. We saw a tall, slender Japanese-American babe enter and then approach with a wide smile on her face. She opened the door and said brightly, "Hi, Brooke. Kenta's back in the Solarium. Why don't you go see if he's ready?"
Brooke beamed and then raced through the door and down the hallway. Then Mizuho turned to me. She was just as pretty as ever, her almond eyes sparkling and her jet-black hair, now adorned with bright red highlights, falling well past her shoulders. "Hey stud," she said in her cute almost-accent.
"Hi, Mizu," I replied just a little bit nervously. "Long time no see."
"Yeah. But I hear you and Adrienne are quite the hot item now. I guess some things never change."
"If only you knew what it took to get to this point," I shrugged. "By the way, she wanted me to tell you, 'Enjoy him this time. You'll owe me if you want more.'"
Mizuho giggled and nodded as the message was accepted. "It's a long summer. I'm sure we can work something out."
I was still half in disbelief that we were here. I'd initially scrapped Brooke's foursome plan by explaining I couldn't sleep with Mizuho behind Adrienne's back, which would then require that Adrienne know about Kenta and Mizuho's incestuous relationship. But then Brooke had called Kenta who'd talked to Mizuho to ask for permission, reasoning that since Adrienne was okay with me and Brooke, she could probably handle the Nishiokas. In the end, Adrienne was brought in on the little secret, approvals were made, and the foursome was still on. And here we were.
I let my eyes momentarily roam up and down Mizuho's body. At 5'8", she was two inches taller than Brooke but probably weighed less than my sister. She was wearing a purple quarter-sleeve top and white capris to show off her long, slender limbs. I remembered from days past that I could circle her wrists with my thumb and forefinger with plenty of open space in between. And given what we were planning for this day, it was impossible not to start fantasizing about just what I'd like to do with her body.
Mizuho smiled as she realized I was ogling her, waiting me out before waving me into the house. I stepped forward while she turned and slipped her right arm around my left, holding me affectionately. "Your sister seems pretty excited about all this."
"That she does. I think she's harbored quite a few fantasies about fucking her boyfriend and brother at the same time." I nodded while Mizuho led us through the mansion.
"It IS kind of exciting to find kindred spirits," Mizuho nodded. "We always thought we weren't the only siblings to be, ah, experimenting. But I have to admit, I wasn't expecting to find you right under our noses." She giggled musically. "My brother's convinced it's a sign he's going to marry Brooke someday."
"From how excited Brooke's been and how much she goes on and on about Kenta, I wouldn't be too surprised."
Mizuho laughed. "They're in High School. What do they know about the future?"
"Hey! I'm in High School," I protested with a smile.
"And do you know who you're going to marry? Do you see yourself with Adrienne in fifty years?" She asked curiously.
"I..." I began before trailing off. I could. I really could. But then there was Dawn. She would always be in the back of my mind. Yeah, I'd chosen Adrienne right now, and I knew I loved her passionately. But fifty years is a LONG time.
"Life changes, Ben," Mizuho said gently. "Think of how different your life was a year ago, and that's staying in the same hometown at the same school. College is a whole different world. No more family around. An entirely new group of friends. I'm not saying High School love can't last, but the odds are against it."
I blinked and pursed my lips, understanding the logic of what Mizuho was telling me but yet fighting for some optimism. I had to believe that my love for girls like Dawn and Adrienne could last forever. "Kenta and Brooke broke up and still got back together months later. There's something to be said for that, right?"
Mizuho nodded and smiled. "It's ancient wisdom: a relationship that survives adversity is all the stronger for it." She giggled. "I guess the same goes for you and Adrienne, breaking up and finding each other again, right?"
I grinned, feeling better already. "Right."
And then we arrived.
When Mizuho had said Kenta was in the 'Solarium', I thought it was just a fancy word for some room in the house. But Mizuho wasn't being pretentious. This room really was a Solarium.
Floor to ceiling walls of windows were just the beginning, the huge transparent panes carrying the bit of greenish-tint indicating low-e glass. The ceiling was all glass too, and together it almost felt like the room was completely exposed to the outside world. And what an outside world. Perched on this bluff overlooking the Newport Coast, we had a spectacular view of the Pacific Ocean, a gigantic mass of deep blue water as far as the eye could see. It was still morning so we weren't in any direct sunlight, so I could only imagine this room at sunset.
The particular ridge the house was situated on jutted forward so that no other house was in our line of sight. Thus, no one save for somebody in a helicopter with an extremely powerful zoom lens could see into this room, which was a good thing since my little sister was currently on her knees giving her boyfriend a blowjob. Kenta was sprawled out on a white chaise lounge, reclining on some pillows while watching excitedly as Brooke bobbed her head up and down in his lap. The 16-year-old boy was certainly 'ready', wearing nothing but a house robe which was wide open to give my sister full access to his weapon of choice.
I then realized I'd stopped in the middle of the room, trying to decide whether to gape open-mouthed at the picturesque view or at the sight of Brooke blowing someone other than me. It was both disconcerting and wickedly arousing at the same time.
"Mm, that looks tasty," Mizuho husked right into my ear. I started nodding in agreement at the sight before us, and then noticed that Mizuho's attention was on my crotch where my cock was making quite the dent in my shorts. I soon found her hands against my shoulders as I was propelled onto a nearby sofa and pushed into the seat. The beautiful Japanese college freshman was quickly on her knees as she jerked my shorts and boxers to my ankles. And before I knew it, Mizuho's ruby lips were wrapped around the base of my cock as she moaned happily, the vibration of her throat muscles sending me into pleasure orbit.
Now my eyes were on the blue ocean far away and below me. I felt like I was on top of the world for a few moments, reveling in the heavenly pleasure of Mizuho's talented mouth while she worked me with expert skill. But then she pulled off, drawing my attention down to her pretty face while she grinned, jacking my now fully-erect rod with her right hand and then taking a long lick along the side of it. And then she turned to face the younger couple. "Don't make him cum yet, Brooke. We've got a long day ahead of us."
"Mmph," my little sister mumbled a confirmation around her boyfriend's dick.
"Actually," Mizuho then husked, her voice laced with lust. "I wanna see your brother fucking you. How 'bout that, Kenta? Wanna watch your little girlfriend getting plowed by her brother while you've got your big dick inside me?"
Kenta groaned erotically and then the girls got up and switched places, Mizuho slowly stripping off her top while Brooke presented herself by sliding onto the sofa beside me with one leg hanging off the edge. "Take my clothes off, big brother," she said in a cute voice.
Brooke was wearing a simple, age-appropriate blouse and skirt. My mom was pretty liberal but she never let her girls dress like sluts. The blouse was easy enough to unbutton and I reached behind her to unhook the bra, pulling the garments off her body and then attacking my sister's nipples with my lips and tongue.
Briefly, I glanced over to see a now-naked Kenta sliding Mizuho's tight-fitting capris and thong panties off her. Then he dived his head between her thighs to start licking at his sister's bare-shaven crotch, causing her to start squeaking and whimpering in pleasure.
I felt a little twinge of ego spark in the back of my mind. Kenta may have learned enough from his sister to keep my little sister satisfied, but I fully intended to show Brooke that I was the master of pussy worship. I returned my focus to Brooke as I slid her skirt and panties off. Then holding her thighs in my hands, I blew gently across her clit, causing her to whimper before I ducked down and dragged my tongue across it, turning her whimper into a squeal.
Behind me, Mizuho moaned gutturally as Kenta took up the challenge, bypassing any prolonged buildup as he worked to race his sister to orgasm before I got Brooke there myself.
I grinned to myself. 'You might be good, kid, ' I thought to myself. 'But I've got two years of experience and a LOT more girls under my belt.'
It wasn't even a contest. I knew my little sister inside and out, in more ways than one, and inside two minutes I started my 'paint-shaker' thing as Brooke put it, sending her over the top as she clamped her thighs around my ears and squealed in orgasm.
But to his credit, Kenta knew his sister's buttons pretty well, too. And thirty seconds after Brooke blew her top, so did Mizuho.
We boys wasted little time after that. I stood up and ripped my shirt off, gripping Brooke's ankles in my hands as I spread her wide and nudged my erection into her folds. And then with a powerful lunge, I skewered my little sister on my shaft, rapidly pumping my way through her narrow tightness while she gasped as I grunted, "There it is. Take it, Brooke! Feel big brother's dick inside you!"
Brooke moaned and started whimpering while I thrust in and out of her, "Oh, Ben! Oh, Ben! Fuck me, big brother! Fuck me!" And then she gasped again and husked, "Ooh. He's fucking her, Ben! He's fucking her!"
I craned my head and sure enough, Kenta was sinking his rod inside his sister. The chaise lounge and sofa were at right angles to each other, giving Brooke and Mizuho perfect views of the other getting drilled. Mizuho's eyes were tightly- closed while she moaned, "Oh, Kenta..."
For his part, the younger Nishioka was groaning, "Oh, Mizu..."
"Oh, Ben..."
"Oh, Brooke..."
And together, brothers fucked sisters to their second orgasms.
It was only the start of what can only be termed a "day-long fuckfest". Mizuho and Kenta's parents were divorced, their mother having 'gone American' with her own independence and moved to our hometown with the kids. Mizuho and Kenta still stayed at their dad's place on weekends, although he was out of town for this weekend, giving us the run of the big Newport mansion.
After Mizuho and Brooke had those second orgasms, we switched partners and hammered our girls until I unloaded inside Mizuho's sucking pussy while Kenta busted his nut inside Brooke. And even though we'd both just ejaculated, neither of us really went soft when the girls crawled into a 69 with Brooke on top. And they both started slurping their own brother's sperm out of each other's snatch.
That led us boys to slide up behind our own sisters and start rabbit-fucking them again while they were still sixty-nining. This time, I went ahead and filled Brooke with incestuous brother-cum while Kenta spunked into Mizuho. And then the girls rolled over with Mizuho on top while they went ahead and sucked out their second batches of semen, comically commenting on the differing flavors.
We then took a break, Mizuho fetching us some fruit and juices while we all lounged naked in the Solarium. The four of us chatted about living with the secrecy of our incestuous relationships and how it affected both our daily lives and the way we interacted with our siblings in public. None of us saw anything wrong it what we were doing, considering it just an extension of our sibling love.
Mizuho told the story of how she'd caught Kenta trying to peek at her in her room or in the shower when they were younger. She'd gotten turned on by the attention and kept giving him additional glimpses, a slip of her clothing here or a cracked-open door there. Eventually she'd taken his virginity and they hadn't looked back since. Unlike us, however, their parents were clueless.
Brooke then explained how things had gotten started when she caught me and Brandi together. That little story then piqued Mizuho's interest as she remembered thinking our older sister, a grade ahead of her, was quite beautiful. And then Mizuho started fantasizing about taking on all three of us siblings, from Brandi to me to Brooke. The conversation then turned to fantasies in general, and since we were here and we had the opportunity, we agreed to try some out.
"C'mon, Kenta," Brooke grinned. "It was your suggestion to try a foursome with all of us. You HAD to have cooked up a fantasy or two."
Kenta blushed and smiled at his girlfriend. "It's pretty simple, actually. Even before I found out you'd accept my relationship with Mizu, I'd always dreamed of having the two of you on all fours, doggy-style, while I switched back and forth between you."
Brooke and Mizuho grinned at each other, then at us as they dived for our laps, slurping our half-hard cocks into their mouths to get us hard before turning and bending over the chaise lounge, wiggling their asses side-by-side at us. It was quite the mouthwatering sight, both girls with tight asses and perky buttcheeks. Mizuho's legs were thinner and her butt elevated about an inch higher, but Brooke had the more shapely curvature.
At first, I decided to let Kenta have his fantasy as he thrust into Brooke from behind, fucking her for a few minutes before switching to Mizuho while I gamely hovered around their faces, getting sucked by the girls in turn. Sometimes both us boys were double-teaming the same girl from opposite ends. Sometimes we were working on different girls. But either way there was a lot of pleasure to be had.
Still, I was itching for some pussy and the girls were getting antsy waiting for Kenta to switch back to them. Mizuho finally ended it by yanking my dick out of her mouth and grunting, "Get back there and FUCK me, dammit!"
I looked up to Kenta, who was currently drilling Brooke to her second orgasm of this particular session. He just grinned and nodded me to his sister. So I lined up behind Mizuho and thrust into her tight snatch, sending her into the climax she'd been so close to but denied when her brother pulled out prematurely.
I myself had gotten pretty worked up after the repeated blowjobs, and slamming into Mizuho's tight pussy put me over the edge. I felt Mizuho's inner muscles clenching spastically around me, shredding the last of my control as I bellowed, "I'm gonna cum!"
"Cum in my mouth," Mizuho gasped, still recovering from her climax. "Hurry!"
Abruptly, I jerked out while the hot Asian babe flipped over. She fisted my twitching member and shoved it in between her lips just in time for me to empty my balls into her mouth.
"Don't swallow!" Brooke chirped to Mizuho before she too flipped over and took Kenta's bulging cock into her mouth as well, jacking him in her slender hands while her boyfriend emptied his balls into her mouth.
And then to my utter disbelief, Brooke turned and planted her lips over Mizuho's, meeting the 3-years-older girl in a steamy hot kiss. With her own mouth full of Kenta's cum and Mizuho's full of mine, there was no room for the jizz to go anywhere and in the end, both beautiful babes wound up with rivers of creamy spunk smeared against their cheeks, running down their chins, and dripping onto their hot, naked bodies.
We were sooo gonna do this AGAIN.
After that round, we finally put some clothes back on and exited the Solarium, which despite the air-conditioning was starting to heat up as the sun moved overhead. Brooke went to take a shower with Kenta while Mizuho pulled me giggling into her bathroom as well. We didn't have sex again, but my hands were full with her perky tits and slippery pussy while Mizuho jerked my rod, and she came once in the shower with three fingers in her snatch and another finger up her ass.
We then broke for lunch, just casually spread around a massive black granite kitchen island while Mizuho and Brooke worked in the kitchen to make us lunch. It turned out to be pretty carb-loaded, refueling the four of us while we chatted amiably. Brooke caught Mizuho up on the latest High School gossip and then Mizuho regaled us all with tales of college excess and adventure.
But eventually, our thoughts turned back to fantasies. And this time, it was Brooke's turn. "C'mon, baby. What's your fantasy?" Kenta asked gently while Brooke was cuddled up against his side. In embarrassment, however, Brooke just buried her face into his chest.
"Relax, Brooke," I said encouragingly. "We're all friends and we've all been intimate. This is your big shot."
Brooke blushed furiously and looked at me. "It's kinda racy."
I smiled. "Trust me; I've probably done it all."
Brooke glanced up at Kenta and then back to me. And then taking a deep breath, she said quietly, "I want to feel you both inside me."
I just nodded slowly while Kenta frowned. "Both? How would that work? You're pretty small and..." Kenta screwed his face up and looked at me, clearly not into the idea of feeling my cock rubbing against his.
Brooke shook her head. "You in my pussy," she told Kenta. "And Ben in my ass."
Kenta's eyebrows popped. "In your ass?" He looked at me then back at his girlfriend. "You've had anal sex?"
"Just once," Brooke nodded. "With Ben."
Kenta looked over at his sister, complaining, "Thought you said it just hurt the girl?"
Mizuho shrugged. "It hurt ME. I only tried it once. I guess my ass is just too small because the guy wasn't that big. I decided then and there that my asshole is 'exit-only'. Brooke, you can't be any bigger than me."
My sister sighed. "It felt really good actually." Then she looked back and forth at the Nishiokas. "Do you have any lube or anything?"
Mizuho nodded. "I've got some KY. Let's go to my room." She led the way, I followed, and the younger couple came after us, still wrapped arm in arm.
"You sure it doesn't hurt?" Kenta asked.
"Maybe a little, at first. But once I got used to it, I just felt ... full," Brooke replied. "Ben really knows what he's doing and don't worry, I'll let you try it soon. Not today, Kenta, but soon. I think I need to get Ben to teach me enough so I can have you do it without hurting me."
Once in Mizuho's room, everyone needed to sort of calm down and get over their initial nerves. Kenta was still sketchy on the whole idea. Brooke was anxious about getting buttfucked for only the second time, even though she was still aroused by the idea of her fantasy. And Mizuho even looked a little nervous. She'd already seen me cornhole Adrienne during the Spring Break orgy, but having her little brother and little Brooke involved was a little different than a room full of experienced Seniors going nuts.
So we calmed down the best way we knew, we had sex. Kenta and Brooke got into a pleasant little makeout session where the two of them rolled around the foot of Mizuho's king-sized bed while whispering encouragements to each other. Mizuho and I took their cue as our makeout session quickly led to fresh stripping down to nakedness, our hands groping at each other while I nibbled on the beautiful babe's nipples and neckline.
And once nervousness gave way to arousal, our hormones took over. Mizuho folded her skinny body in half beneath me, her knees next to her ears and wrapping both arms around the backs of her legs while I pumped in and out of her pussy. Kenta was making love to his girlfriend missionary-style, their hands clasped together above their heads while they kissed passionately, almost more focused on their lips than their loins.
But eventually Brooke squeaked out an orgasm and I took Mizuho over the top into a small one herself, and Brooke's fantasy was remembered. Now relaxed from her orgasm, Brooke rolled Kenta onto his back and then mounted him cowgirl-style, staring down at him adoringly while he held her face and stared right back.
Mizuho got the tube of KY out of her drawer and handed it to me. I worked the lube onto my fingers and then after letting Brooke know I was behind her, slid a slickened finger through her anus, causing her to clench a little tighter onto Kenta's cock and make the both of them gasp.
The second and third fingers followed with time and when I felt Brooke was ready, I settled my hands on her hips while she bent forward, kissing Kenta for both love and distraction while presenting her rosebud to me. Mizuho actually reached forward then, spreading Brooke's buttcheeks for me while I aimed, settled, and pushed my cock deep into my little sister's bowels.
"UGH!" Brooke grunted and pressed forward, pushing her tits into Kenta's face. I smelled her arousal and could taste the sweat off her back when I leaned in to kiss her shoulder. And I felt the clenching of her sphincter and anal muscles, more powerful than anything in her pussy. It was wonderful. It was Brooke.
An odd sense of déjà vu filled me just then. I'd been in this position before, and it took me a while to remember the first and only time I'd double-penetrated a girl before. It was with Dawn and Ryan, right before we broke up. And I felt a sadness coming over me.
It wasn't like I was going to break up with Brooke. She was my sister and nothing would ever change that. But I did feel the sense of a coming change, as if this was the closest I would ever be with my little sister and we would only ever be further apart from now on. Brooke would be Kenta's, he or someone else the primary lover in her life. I would graduate, go to college, and move on, leaving her to finish growing up without my constant presence and reassurance. The tether, the safety net would be gone. She would become her own adult without needing me to come to her rescue anymore.
But we still had now. And we still had the pleasure. And my ears were filled with the sounds of sex. "Unngh, Ben..." Brooke groaned. "So full ... so full..."
"Ohhh..." Kenta groaned beneath her, the twitching of his cock rippling through the thin membrane inside Brooke so that I could feel it against my own.
"A little harder, Ben," my sister sighed. "So deep. So big. Fuck my ass! I'm cumming!"
"So hot!" Mizuho moaned before sliding alongside Brooke, taking my sister's face in her left hand and guiding their lips together to meet in a wet, lip-smacking Sapphic kiss while fingering her own pussy. And Brooke just moaned into Mizuho's mouth while her entire lower body twitched in orgasm and her two holes clenched around the invading pricks.
"I'm gonna cum, too," Kenta grunted.
"Mmph!" Brooke groaned before pulling away from Mizuho and catching her breath. "Cum, Kenta! Fill me up!"
"Cum, brother!" Mizuho chimed in. "Cream inside that tight pussy so I can suck it out!"
"Ohhh-ughh," I grunted, feeling the tight constriction of my sister's sphincter still clamping down around my rod.
"Cum, Ben!" Mizuho added. "Spurt inside your sister's ass and I'll drink you BOTH out of her! Ohhh ... AAAHHH!!" She yelled as she came, rubbing herself to a climax.
"UGGHHH!" Kenta was next, growling as his cock cannon blasted inside Brooke's snatch, splashing up against the thin walls separating our two dicks.
"MMMGGGH!!!" Brooke screeched again, her pussy and ass spasming a second time as she felt her boyfriend spurting inside her.
"GAHH!" I grunted finally, gripping Brooke's hips and slamming my way to the maximum depth inside her rectum while I spewed my load out, barely believing I still had so much semen inside after such a long day of fucking.
After creaming my little sister's asshole, my body went limp with relief and I pulled out, flopping onto my back. Brooke hunched her hips against Kenta a few final times before also rolling off him, her back against me while she panted and gasped for oxygen. And Kenta just sank into the mattress, completely wiped out.
Only Mizuho still had any energy. And like a desperate traveler dying of thirst, she shakily crawled across our fallen bodies and at an odd angle, spread Brooke's legs and crammed her head in to where she could taste the dual rivers of sperm leaking out of my sister's stretched and abused holes.
And so ended our day-long fuckfest with the Nishiokas.
After mutually deciding we'd worn ourselves out enough, along with promises to find out Mizuho's and my fantasies some other time, we all cleaned up and got re-dressed. We decided to go into the massive multi-person shower in the Master Suite, the four of us helping each other 'clean up' and swapping partners back and forth. But no amount of tongue-kisses or copped feels would get us into a sex mood, even as pleasant as they were.
When it was time to go, I found myself sort of staring out through the transparent front doors, lost in my own thoughts. Kenta and Brooke were busy saying goodbye in their 16-year-old way that took forever, and Mizuho came up to me. "What's on your mind?" she asked gently in that slight accent.
I sighed. "Just thinking about how I'm going to have to let go of Brooke pretty soon. I've spent so long being her big brother, I'm not sure what it'll be like when I'm off at college with no more little sisters around."
Mizuho smiled. "She'll always be your little sister."
"But I won't be able to watch over her, keep her out of trouble."
"I've been there."
"You left behind a little brother," I smiled wryly. "Kenta can't home knocked up and crying."
Mizuho laughed. "Maybe not, but I had my own concerns. Just remember that Brooke is family, and nothing can ever take that away. She'll always be a part of your life." Then she nudged me, gesturing for me to look at how Brooke had pillowed her head on Kenta's shoulder while they hugged and swayed slowly as if to some imaginary music. "Besides, I know you're leaving her in good hands. I only wish I could find a guy like Kenta out there somewhere."
I nodded. Brooke and Kenta pulled apart. And then we were heading home.
Brooke noted my melancholy on the drive back. "Hey bro, you okay?"
It took me a second to respond as I just smiled, then eventually turned my head to her. "Yeah, kiddo. I'm okay. I'm just thinking about what's going to happen in a few months when I'm not around for you anymore."
Brooke smiled. "I'll be fine. I'm a big girl now; you said it yourself."
I nodded.
"Besides," my little sister added with a mischievous tone in her voice. "You're not gone yet and I still need you to train me on this assfucking thing."
It was Monday afternoon when I thrust forward a final time, bellowing out my orgasm as a quart of spunk flowed out of me and into Adrienne's sucking pussy. My girlfriend dug her heels into my ass, gripping her arms behind my shoulders to pull me deeper as she felt my spunk flowing out of my body to crash against her insides like waves cresting on the beach.
She hummed happily, feeling my completion. And when I was done, she let her head fall back against the pillow while patting my shoulder approvingly. "Mmm, that's the Big Ben I remember," she sighed. "Next time I loan you to Mizuho, she'll have to promise not to wear you out so much. I was horny yesterday and you were almost useless to me."
"Sorry," I grunted, feeling the firmness of Adrienne's big tits pressing into my chest while she continued to stroke my spine with her hand.
Eventually, I pulled out of my girlfriend's sodden snatch, hearing the squish and I paused to look down at the cream starting to ooze out of her bald pussy. I chuckled and asked, "So when do I get to see Brooke suck that out of you?"
Adrienne's eyebrows popped up and she hunched over to look at my trail of semen leaking out of her. She then reached over for my box of tissues while saying, "Are you serious?"
"Hey, you're the one that promised her 'next time'." I shrugged.
"It's just that I'm not so sure I want to have sex with Brooke."
"What, she's not hot enough for you?" I smirked.
"No, no. Brooke is beautiful. Word at school is she's one of the hottest in her class. And she has such a ... fuckable body," Adrienne breathed, her eyes becoming a little unfocused. "I've always wanted to watch you pounding her, Tiger."
"Then?"
Adrienne bit her lip nervously. "She's just so... young."
"Young?" I snorted. "Brooke's sixteen. What were you doing when you were sixteen?"
"It's not that, Ben," Adrienne sighed. "It's just ... I've never had sex with anyone younger than me, boy OR girl. Maybe a month or two younger, but never in a grade below me or anything."
"Why not?"
Adrienne winced. "I dunno. I ... I didn't want to feel like I was doing something they weren't ready for."
"Hmph," I chuckled. "Then you can relax. I can tell you from experience that Brooke has pretty much done everything by now." I shook my head wryly. "Actually, she was pretty insistent I didn't leave anything out."
"I know, I know," Adrienne sighed. "You know, maybe this is something I need to do. My therapist keeps encouraging me to face my mental hang-ups head-on. You remember how much I snapped when I caught you screwing her. And I do think of Brooke like the little sister I never had. Maybe me sleeping with her will help me face both my youth and incest demons."
I frowned. "Now don't go doing this because you feel like you HAVE to. Sex is supposed to be fun, especially for Brooke."
"Oh, I know, I know. Don't you worry," Adrienne smiled at me. "I see the hunger in her eyes when she looks at me. It's the same look some of those girls at school give YOU, Tiger. They just want to feel you, just once. And believe me, I get the same naughty little thrill, too, when I look at her."
"Well, you may just get your chance pretty soon. You promised her 'next time'; and if I know Brooke, she's not going to let 'next time' take very long. She's been in lust with you ever since she found out you and I were fucking." I smiled and then reached for my shorts. And while I slipped my feet through the holes and started hunching them up my legs, I turned and asked, "So, are you staying for dinner again?"
Adrienne looked nervous again. "Oh, I dunno, Ben. I was here three times last week and again last night. That's WAY more than just every Wednesday. I don't want to feel like I'm intruding on your family."
I snorted. "Nonsense. Adrienne, you practically ARE part of our family already."
Adrienne giggled. "That's not a marriage proposal, is it?"
"No," I chuckled. And then with a teasing grin, I added, "Not yet."
"Ben!" She actually looked a little scared.
I waved her off, making sure she knew I was joking. Best not to mess with Adrienne and her commitment phobias. "No seriously, I just mean that my whole family loves you, Adrienne. You're not intruding. And you said it yourself: Brooke's like the little sister you never had. I know she and the twins feel the same way about you."
Adrienne sighed and smiled happily. "I just forgot what it was like to feel a part of a real family."
"I know. That's why you keep coming over here. It'd be a lot more convenient to hook up at your place."
Adrienne shook her head. "Convenient, yes. But I'd rather spend as little time there as possible. It's just a big, empty hole where a home used to be."
I looked at the melancholic look on my girlfriend's face and instinctively wrapped her up in a hug from behind. "It's okay, Adrienne," I said softly while kissing the back of her head. "You're welcome here as often as you like. Every day if you want. We're happy to have you."
"Nonsense, Adrienne! Come over every day if you want! We're happy to have you," Mom reached out and pulled my girlfriend to her, embracing the slightly taller young woman and rocking her side-to-side. "Consider this your home as much as ours, understand?"
There was no mistaking the moisture in Adrienne's eyes. "Really?"
"Really," Mom nodded firmly.
Now Adrienne did start crying. I was quick to move alongside my girlfriend and wrap my arm around her waist as the stunningly beautiful blonde managed to start turning the tears into happy little giggles.
Mom separated herself from Adrienne then and with a smile and a pat on the shoulder, she turned away and headed back towards the dining table. We'd just finished dinner when Adrienne had started to apologize, saying she felt like she was always intruding on our family. And when my mom moved to start clearing the dishes, Adrienne quickly pulled away from me and said, "Let me help with that."
"Of course, dear."
I just smiled and then realizing the situation I was in, started backing away before someone decided to ask ME to help with clean-up. I was just heading into the family room after Brooke and the twins when suddenly my dad called from behind me, "Ben!"
Crap. My eyebrows rose up as I realized I was about to get sucked into dish duty. But instead, as I turned around I saw that my dad held the cordless phone. "Call for you."
My eyebrows furrowed. "Who is it?"
Dad shrugged and said, "Dawn."
Briefly, my eyes darted to Adrienne, who was piling utensils on top of her stack of plates. Adrienne's eyes flashed to mine, but then she quickly looked back at her plates, almost TOO focused on what she was doing. I nodded tightly and moved to take the phone. I hadn't heard from Dawn in weeks, not since her voicemail that she was going to stay in her relationship with Ryan when we all got to Cal Berkeley for college. Actually, I hadn't personally talked to Dawn for weeks even before that.
So I took the phone and immediately started heading for the stairs and the privacy of my room. "Dawn, hey..." I drawled a little nervously.
Her reply was just as nervous. "Ben ... Hey..."
There were enough silent pauses between our two greetings for me to make it up to my bedroom and close the door. Dawn decided to break the silence while I was on my way to my bed. "Ben, I, uh ... I just wanted to talk to you. I know you got my voicemail; your mom talked to my mom. But ... I ... uh, I just ... I felt like I needed to talk to you personally."
"Yeah," I said, my voice thick with emotion and I felt some moisture in my eyes. I'd moved on with my life, and with Adrienne. But hearing Dawn's voice brought back all the pain I'd initially felt when I first heard her message spool out across my cell phone. "Kind of a shitty thing to do, breaking up with me by voicemail..."
"Ben ... I..." she sighed. "I'm sorry. I had my reasons at the time. And I couldn't just wait for you to pick up. I HAD to say it then and there."
I bit my lip and exhaled, seeing just how far we'd fallen. Was it really so long ago that I was racing up to NorCal to be with her after the whole Mark-incident? Was it really so long ago that we just knew it was our destiny to get married and be together always?
"Gawd, it feels like forever since I've heard your voice, Ben," Dawn continued.
"Yeah. You too. I mean, except for your message," I said nervously. Briefly, my eyes flicked over the framed photo of Dawn I had on my desk, still face-down and tucked into a corner.
"Are you mad at me?" She asked rather shakily.
I thought about that. Mad? No. Sad? Yes. But mad? And the protective part of me surged to the surface. I didn't want to hear Dawn upset, not if there was something I could do about it. "Mad? No, not mad, Dawn. A little sad about it, but really, I understand."
"I just feel so guilty, Ben. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry, and right now I feel like I need to take it all back and promise we'll be together like we always planned."
"No, Dawn, no," I interrupted, then exhaled. "Dawn, you made the right decision. I understand."
"No, I love you, Ben. I still love you. I'll always love you," she whimpered.
"And I love you, too, Dawn," I said thickly. "But I'm not there for you. Ryan is."
"But you'll be with me again at Berkeley."
"And if things change then, we'll see. But right now, Ryan deserves you. He's been there for you. I ... I think he's a good guy."
"He's still not you."
"You don't know who I am, Dawn. We've been apart for so long."
"We've been apart before. And you're still my Ben."
"And I'll always be your Ben. But we don't have to be boyfriend/girlfriend to be friends, Dawn. We're like family." I sighed as my love and affection for a very special girl downstairs came up and filled me with the confidence I needed to be firm. "And besides, Dawn..."
She went quiet as she heard the tone in my voice.
" ... I'm with someone, too. Like I said, I understand. We've spent a lot of time apart, had our own relationships with other people. I think I mentioned Adrienne before."
"You broke up with her."
"Well, we're back together now. And she's coming to Berkeley next year."
Dawn went deathly quiet. If I didn't know better, I'd have thought I'd gotten a dropped call. My cell phone did that quite a bit. But this was a landline and the light was still on the handset. I didn't know what was going through Dawn's head right now, but I imagined it was similar to the shock and dismay that had gone through mine when I heard her message to me.
After what felt like an eternity, Dawn's voice now came on the line, thick with emotion herself. "And next year, at college? You'll still be with her?"
I shrugged, even though Dawn couldn't see me. "I don't know," I replied honestly. "But I'm not planning to break up with her."
"I'd choose you, Ben," Dawn said almost defensively. "If it were a choice between you and Ryan," she began, her voice cracking. "If you were HERE, I'd never have-"
"But I'm not," I interrupted. "And it's okay, Dawn. I don't blame you."
"But I love you, Ben. You're my other half. You complete me."
"I know. And I love you, too, Dawn."
"How can we love each other and be with different people?" She started crying.
I thought about that for a long few seconds before replying. "I don't know. We just are."
"Do you love her?"
"Adrienne?" I thought about it. "It's different."
"Do you love her?"
"Yes. Yes, I do." I admitted. "It's different. I love Brandi. I love Brooke. I love you. And I love her."
Dawn just kept sniffling on the line.
"Do you love Ryan?"
This time, it was Dawn who was quiet for a long few moments. I just waited her out, not wanting to push or rush her into a rash judgment.
"It's different," Dawn said softly.
I sighed and nodded. "I know."
"He's attentive. He's sweet. He knows I'm thirsty before I do, and brings me a drink before it's even occurred to me. He's HERE, Ben, live and in the flesh, not a fantasy on the phone line 500 miles away!"
"Hey, hey," I shushed softly. "I'm not upset with you."
"I wish it didn't have to be this way, Ben."
"I know. But it IS this way, and we both have to live our lives the best we can."
Dawn took a long, long deep breath before sighing heavily. In the process, she managed to get her sniffling under control. I waited her out again, giving her time to collect herself.
"What's going to happen when we're all together again at Berkeley?"
"I don't know. We'll deal with that when it comes."
"What if I want to break up with him and get back together with you?"
I went quiet. What would I do? I bit my lip. I already knew what I'd do if it had to be right now. I'd made my choice; and my choice was Adrienne. But I didn't want to hurt Dawn with that right now. This call had been traumatic enough for her. So instead, I said softly, "I don't know."
Dawn digested that for a second, and then asked even more softly, "What's going to happen at camp this year?"
What would happen? Dawn and me ... together again, alone without our boyfriends and girlfriends. We would be away in our own little world again, in our magical retreat away from real life, where nothing had existed for us but each other. What would happen when it was Adrienne who wasn't 'here'? When Ryan wasn't 'here'? Would Dawn and I stay loyal? Or would we recapture our old magic and leave our significant others behind in the dust?
"I don't know," I said softly.
We were both silent for a long time. Then Dawn quietly said, "I love you, my Ben. I'll always love you."
"I know. And I'll always love you," I replied just as softly and just as rich with emotion. "You're my Dawn ... forever and ever."
She hung up the phone.
I stayed in my bedroom, lost in thought for perhaps twenty minutes after the line went dead. Eventually, I blinked and realized I was still holding the cordless handset. So taking a deep breath, I got up and left my bedroom to return it to the kitchen base station.
The twins were in the family room with my parents watching TV. But Adrienne was in the living room. I set the phone down and when I turned to her, I recognized in her eyes her need to talk to me. So taking another deep breath, I collected myself and then went to sit beside her. It was our routine. Many a day was spent with the two of us on this couch just talking. Adrienne often said it was like pulling teeth, trying to get a guy like me to give her more details about how my day was. But I always tried to remember the nuances and details she asked for, just so I could spend more time with her.
But this wasn't going to be one of those 'how was your day' talks.
"You okay?" Adrienne asked as I sat down.
"Yeah."
"What did she want?" Adrienne's lip quivered nervously.
"She just wanted to talk. She knew I'd at least gotten her voicemail because my mom told her mom. But she wanted the closure of talking to me directly."
Adrienne nodded, accepting my explanation but clearly still nervous.
"She's still with Ryan," I reassured my girlfriend. "She just wanted to make sure I wasn't mad at her. And I," I reached out and put my hand on Adrienne's knee. "I told her I was with you."
Adrienne's eyes darted up from my hand on her knee to my face. "How did she take it?" she asked quickly.
I winced immediately, giving Adrienne the answer already. I paused and organized my thoughts before replying, "She took it about as well as I took her news."
"I see..." Adrienne nodded, obviously thinking about how wrecked I was. She looked downward, staring at my chest and yet not staring at my chest. Her eyeballs clicked right and left as her brain whirled. And when she took a deep breath and looked at me, I knew the question she would ask me already. It was the same question every girlfriend just had to know. "Do you still love her?"
"Yes," I said softly, holding Adrienne's gaze.
"More than me?"
I was already shaking my head in the negative. "Not more. Just different."
Adrienne didn't seem to like my answer so I slid my hand further up her leg and squeezed her thigh. Leaning forward, I made sure I had her full attention as I told her from just a foot away, "Adrienne, I chose you. I'm still choosing you. Understand?"
"I'd rather you didn't love her."
I bit my lip. "I can't control that part. We've just known each other too long. I'll always love her, same way I'll always love Brooke or Brandi or Eden or Emma."
"It's more than that, Ben. I hear it in your voice. Your sisters aren't a threat to me. SHE might be a threat."
"I choose you," I sighed. "That's all I can really say."
Adrienne exhaled slowly and disconnectedly, her entire body shaking just a bit. But she nodded her head up and down. She brought both her hands up to her knees, rubbing them firmly and almost desperately. Then suddenly, she reached forward and grabbed both my hands, squeezing them almost painfully. And in a cracking voice, she declared, "When you go to summer camp, I don't want you to sleep with her."
My eyebrows went up.
"I'll satisfy your every need here, Ben. I'll get you other girls to join us. We'll fuck your brains out and drain you of every drop of sperm before you go. I'll even let you screw some other girls at camp if you need. But not Dawn. Do you understand me? Not. Dawn."
"Adrienne, I-"
"I CAN'T lose you, Ben," Adrienne started whimpering. "Not when I finally took such a big risk and put my heart out there. If you sleep with her I'll lose you, I KNOW it. Fuck Brooke. Fuck any other chick you come across. We'll call Donna Kincaid and I'll let you go over and do whatever the hell you want to her. But NOT. DAWN. PLEASE."
"Adrienne-" I nervously looked towards the family room. The twins were surely engrossed by the TV but they still might be able to hear.
"PROMISE ME."
I squeezed Adrienne's hands back. "Okay. I promise. I won't sleep with Dawn. I love you, Adrienne. I choose you. I choose you."
Adrienne started crying as she flung herself into my arms. Instinctively I hugged her and wrapped her up tightly, patting her back while repeating softly, "I choose you. I choose you. I choose you."
After a few minutes, eventually, Adrienne calmed herself down and sniffling, wiped her tears away with her own hands. I reached up to touch her cheeks and she let me pull her face to mine for a sweet, slow-burn kiss.
When we pulled away, she laughed almost in embarrassment while still wiping away tears. "Sorry to get so dramatic," she said, her voice still shaky.
"It's okay. I understand."
"I just had to know, Ben. I just had to know you'd really choose me."
"I would. I did. I have."
Adrienne nodded. Then she took a deep breath and stood up. Looking down at me, she reached a hand forward and stated, "Walk me home."
It was an instruction, not a question. I took her hand and we got up to make the walk.
We arrived at Adrienne's dark and empty house. It was routine for me to wait in the darkness as Adrienne fished out her keys and let us in the front door. She then flipped on the hallway light switches and led me to her bedroom. We'd usually say some final goodbyes before kissing. And then I would turn off the light switches and flip the lock behind me before letting myself back out.
But this time, even after Adrienne had turned on the hallway lights, I could tell that there was already a light on in her bedroom. Paying it no mind, I figured that she must have forgotten to turn it off sometime that morning. But then we entered her bedroom and I discovered that the house was not quite as empty as I'd originally thought.
Reclining on Adrienne's bed, fully naked with a hand idly stroking her own pussy, was my little sister Brooke. She sat up when Adrienne and I entered, a goofy grin on her face. "I knew he'd prove it to you," Brooke nodded approvingly.
I arched an eyebrow in confusion and glanced at Adrienne, who blushed pink.
I looked back at Brooke, who ignored her nudity and shrugged, saying, "When you got the call, Adrienne was so sure Dawn was going to plead to get you back, and that you'd cave. I'd already told her I wanted 'next time' to be tonight. So she said that if you came downstairs and convinced her you really had chosen her over Dawn, then she'd bring you over here and we'd fuck your brains out together."
I glanced at Adrienne, who was still pink in embarrassment.
Brooke then continued. "But if you didn't, she'd dump you then and there and I'd never get to suck your cum out of her. But I wasn't worried. I know how you feel about her and I knew you'd pass the test."
"I wasn't so sure," Adrienne said softly. "I know he still loves her."
"He'll always love her," Brooke sighed. "Ben and Dawn are ... different. They're almost like twins. I know. It's the same with me and DJ; she's like my twin sister. But Ben and Dawn being boy and girl, they really can go either way: romantic OR sibling. Even if you take away the romance, they're still siblings."
"But I'm IN love with you, Adrienne," I said firmly as I stepped forward and took my girlfriend into my arms. "You say you can't lose me. Well I can't lose you. Not when I FINALLY got you." I shook my head, thinking of all the turmoil Adrienne and I had been through this year. Then I tilted Adrienne's face up to mine as we kissed.
They say that make-up sex is the best because it's so raw, emotionally. You go through such pain and suffering during a fight you almost need the dramatic highs of unrestrained rabbit sex to counteract it. Well, what followed wasn't technically 'make-up sex'. But Adrienne and I were certainly making up for all the pain and emotional anguish we'd just been through.
And Brooke? Well, Brooke was just horny.
It started with just me and Adrienne. Our kiss continued until we fell onto the bed, Brooke adroitly sliding herself out of the way just in time. I'm not sure how our clothes came off but I was soon between Adrienne's legs, worshipping at my girlfriend's altar of lust while she cried out her joy and relief that I'd chosen her.
Somewhere along the line, Adrienne pulled me up by my ears, desperate to feel me inside her. She screamed in ecstasy at the moment of my penetration, and then clamped her legs around my waist so tightly I was convinced she would never let me go. And then we were making love ... by fucking as hard as we possibly could.
Slow, gently thrusting just wouldn't do. We'd both gotten so tense over the past hour or so that we just HAD to unleash all the coiled energy compressed in our bodies. I was immediately pumping forcefully in and out of Adrienne's clenching cunt while she growled in my ear, "Fuckme-fuckme-fuckme HARDER!"
Adrienne wasn't just lying there, taking it, either. Her arms and legs both flexed as she yanked me against her body while flinging her hips upwards so that our pelvic bones crashed into each other hard enough to bruise. "HARDER!"
I slammed myself downwards with all the force my legs and gravity could produce, my cock parting her folds like a battering ram before coming to a sudden, jerking halt when crotch met crotch and there was simply no further depth possible. "HARDER!"
It was rough. It was fierce. It was love.
And the moment I started hosing down Adrienne's innards with my thick bursts of creamy cum, she threw her head back and howled to the moon, joining me in cathartic release of tension.
"That was sooo fucking HOT," Brooke gasped.
I blinked several times before turning my head. So wrapped up in pounding Adrienne, I'd forgotten Brooke was with us. But there my little sister was, beads of sweat dotting her forehead as she sat up against the headboard just a foot away, one hand still stirring her pussy while she stared heavy-lidded at the pair of us.
I looked back at my girlfriend and the stunningly gorgeous blonde's eyes just flared up as she stared straight back at me. And in a husky voice full of emotion and lust, Adrienne growled, "Get down there, Brooke. I wanna watch you sucking your brother's jizz outta me."
This wasn't a time for gentleness. Not this night. This was a night for animalistic fucking. Of unrestrained lust. Adrienne and I needed to stop thinking so much and just let our bodies have their way with each other, and my sister was swept up for the ride.
Unceremoniously, Brooke shoved on my shoulders until I pulled out of Adrienne's sopping wet snatch. My sister didn't even bother to look at me as her focus zeroed in on the blonde's reddened and abused labia. I'd shot so deep into Adrienne the creamy trickle had yet to appear. But Brooke wasn't about to wait. With her knees next to Adrienne's shoulders, Brooke simply spread the older girl's legs to the side and ducked her face down, licking and tonguing and kissing the pretty pussy before her.
And Adrienne wasn't just going to lay there and take it, either. Grabbing my little sister's legs, she tugged and pulled until Brooke's pretty pussy was right over her face, and fixing her palms on the slender brunette's buttcheeks, she pulled down and started tonguing her very first truly younger girl. Adrienne's traumas and hang-ups didn't matter anymore. This was lust.
Though I couldn't see it, I heard when Brooke's tonguing switched from licking to sucking. She made obvious slurping noises and her head more actively started wriggling in my girlfriend crotch. I just let my eyes open as wide as they could possibly go, committing to memory as much as possible of the sight before me. I wanted to always remember the first time my fucking gorgeous blonde girlfriend sixty-nined with my über-hot 16-year-old sister.
I needn't have worried. That night was a threesome for the ages.
I fucked Brooke from behind while Adrienne tongued my balls until my little sister screamed her orgasm into my girlfriend's sodden pussy.
Then after Brooke climaxed a second time, I nutted my load into her so that Adrienne could return the favor by drinking down her boyfriend's jizz as it trickled out of the younger girl's gaping slit.
And after she'd thoroughly cleaned out my little sister, Adrienne went straight to the source by jerking my dick into her mouth while upside-down, cleaning me off and then quickly working to revive me for yet another round. Brooke flipped around herself and the two girls I loved more than anything in the world worked together, side-by-side, to worship my cock. Brooke would take my balls and roll them around her mouth while Adrienne nuzzled my mushroom head and jacked the shaft in her hand. The pair of them would lick up opposite sides of my rod, meeting at the top and then french-kissing each other with my dick between their mouths for both my visual pleasure and their own wanton lust.
For the moment, neither girl cared one whit for getting their own orgasms. They simply enjoyed the pure pleasures of making out with each other and of sucking my cock, letting me have all the blissful sexual ecstasy. And after what felt like an hour of cock-worship, Brooke decided to show off her new deep-throating skills and I gripped the sheets and grunted, "I'm gonna cum!"
My little sister pulled me out of the back of her throat, settling my mushroom head just inside her lips. She was just in time for my cockhead to expand in her mouth and begin spitting out its load, squeezing and twisting her right hand up and down my shaft as she coaxed out the maximum amount of sperm she could. Brooke took in the first three bursts herself, waiting for the pause before passing me over to Adrienne, who surrounded my dick just in time for the fourth shot while Brooke continued jacking my rod. Adrienne slurped out the final shot, squeezing the head like a sponge to get every last drop. And then my two adoring lovers met once again in a sloppy, cum-filled kiss with plenty of tongue exchanges as each beautiful girl acted like they wanted to gift every dollop of Ben-cream to the other.
And even then we weren't done.
It took a long while but the girls got me up for a final round. I was aided greatly by mental anticipation once the two started kissing and suckling on each other's tits while coating their hands with Astroglide and shoving slickened fingers into each other's asshole. The slippery substance had gotten everywhere by the time they were done and I knew we'd have to change the sheets afterwards. But nothing was going to stop me once Brooke and Adrienne lined themselves up side-by- side doggy-style, their arms folded beneath their resting heads with their asses in the air, lubed up and ready to go.
I took Adrienne's ass first, knowing I didn't have the self-control at the moment to keep things gentle for Brooke. And once I'd tripped my girlfriend into orgasm, I pulled out and then slowly embedded myself inside my little sister while Adrienne collapsed to rest her wobbly legs.
My dick was still hard even after Brooke had her orgasm. Spurting three times in such a short period without rest breaks in between meant I wasn't going off anytime soon. So I pulled out and then yanked Adrienne's limp, exhausted body to the edge of the mattress while I stood at the foot of the bed. Then I maneuvered Brooke on top of her so that my girls were face-to-face and chest- to-chest, with Brooke's still growing B-cups dwarfed amongst Adrienne's lush breasts. And as I stared at my little sister's pert ass and gaping pussy stacked right on top of my girlfriend's crotch, I felt an extra twitch of power surging through my rod.
Adrienne held Brooke's grimacing face when I slid myself back into my sister's asshole. And she kissed the young brunette softly while I pumped away through the little girl's tightly clenched anal chute.
And then it was Brooke's turn to kiss and nibble the older girl's neck when I pulled out and aimed lower to sink myself through the blonde's lewdly-stretched anus. And I leaned forward and rested my chest on Brooke's back, compressing my sister's body between me and Adrienne. And I reached around to hold Adrienne's hips and continue fucking into my girlfriend's rectum before pulling out and switching once again.
In the end, I pulled out of ... her ... asshole, taking my worn-down cock in hand as I jerked myself only twice before I opened up and sprayed out my final load of the night. Even though it was my fourth, Adrienne's and Brooke's tight assholes had inspired me to produce at least a modest amount of cum, a warm cream that I used to sprinkle buttcheeks, pussies, and everything in between.
I lived my fantasies and reveled in the sheer bliss that took over my mind. And my heart filled with thanks and love for the girls who made pleasing me such an important part of their lives.
I couldn't even imagine ever being happier.
So of course, it couldn't last.
"We'd better get home, Ben," Brooke snuggled against me where I'd fallen on my back between these two great loves in my life. "We already missed my curfew and if we take much longer, we'll miss yours."
"Do you have to?" Adrienne whimpered as she snuggled herself tighter underneath my arm. "What I wouldn't give to fall asleep in your arms, Tiger." And then Adrienne giggled. "And I wouldn't mind an encore with you in the morning, kiddo," she added to Brooke.
"Encore with you, sure," Brooke giggled back. "But not with Ben for a day or two," my little sister groaned. "Gawd it feels like I was torn in two."
Adrienne laughed. "Yeah, he can do that to a girl."
"I'm just so jealous you get to go with him to Berkeley next year," Brooke whimpered.
"I'm jealous you get to go with him to camp," Adrienne sighed. "I don't know what I'm going to do with myself for a whole month."
Brooke picked her head up and looked across me to Adrienne. "You should come with us. The whole family would love for you to come along."
"Oh, I couldn't intrude."
Both Brooke and I rolled our eyes and said in unison, "Adrienne..."
The gorgeous blonde smiled and held her hand up defensively. "Right, right."
"Think about it, Adrienne," Brooke added. "If my mom hasn't already made it clear enough, we all love you and already feel like you're a part of our family."
Adrienne's smile was dazzling as she hugged herself to me and reached across me to hold Brooke's hand. "You don't know how much that means to me, guys."
Brooke nodded. "Think your dad would actually let you go for a whole month?"
"Forget my dad," Adrienne sighed bitterly. "He doesn't care and he doesn't love me. My whole family is already gone, and sometimes I wish he'd just die and leave me to actually be the orphan he makes me feel like."
"Adrienne..." I mumbled softly into her hair, pulling her close to me. But the phone rang before I could say anything more.
It startled all of us and Adrienne's eyes furrowed. "Who could be calling at this hour?" She rolled away from me and grabbed the phone off the nightstand, hitting the TALK-button and putting the receiver to her ear.
"Hello? ... Uh, yes, this is Adrienne Dennis ... Who? Seattle Police?..." Adrienne's look of confusion gradually transformed. Her eyebrows rose up, her eyes opened wide, and her jaw dropped.
"Wait, what?" Adrienne gasped into the phone. "What kind of accident? How? Ohmigod..." She brought up a hand to cover her mouth, unadulterated shock evident on her face.
Brooke and I glanced at each other, unnerved by the frightened tone in Adrienne's voice and the look on her face. I quickly slid out of my sister's grasp and slid behind Adrienne, wrapping both my arms comfortingly around her.
"Uh-huh ... uh-huh ... Uh, I don't know ... Uh-huh ... Ohmigod ... Ohmigod ... Okay ... Okay ... Bye..." Adrienne hit END on the phone, setting it down gently. I could feel in my arms that her entire body was shaking.
"Adrienne," I asked softly. "What happened?"
"My dad ... He's dead.."
i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.
I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS I HAVE.
